<TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">
   <teiHeader>
      <fileDesc>
         <titleStmt>
            <title>The lavvfulnes of kneeling in the act of receiving the Lords Supper VVherein (by the way) also, somewhat of the crosse in baptisme. First written for satisfaction of a friend, and now published for common benefit. By Dr. Iohn Burges, pastor of Sutton Coldfield.</title>
            <author>Burges, John, 1561?-1635.</author>
         </titleStmt>
         <editionStmt>
            <edition>
               <date>1631</date>
            </edition>
         </editionStmt>
         <extent>Approx. 321 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 65 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.</extent>
         <publicationStmt>
            <publisher>Text Creation Partnership,</publisher>
            <pubPlace>Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :</pubPlace>
            <date when="2011-04">2011-04 (EEBO-TCP Phase 2).</date>
            <idno type="DLPS">A69019</idno>
            <idno type="STC">STC 4114</idno>
            <idno type="STC">ESTC S106928</idno>
            <idno type="EEBO-CITATION">99842635</idno>
            <idno type="PROQUEST">99842635</idno>
            <idno type="VID">7305</idno>
            <availability>
               <p>To the extent possible under law, the Text Creation Partnership has waived all copyright and related or neighboring rights to this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above, according to the terms of the CC0 1.0 Public Domain Dedication 
                <ref target="https://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/zero/1.0/">Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal</ref>. 
               This waiver does not extend to any page images or other supplementary files associated with this work, which may be protected by copyright or other license restrictions. Please go to 
                <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/">http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/</ref> for more information.</p>
            </availability>
         </publicationStmt>
         <seriesStmt>
            <title>Early English books online.</title>
         </seriesStmt>
         <notesStmt>
            <note>(EEBO-TCP ; phase 2, no. A69019)</note>
            <note>Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7305)</note>
            <note>Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 587:13, 707:02)</note>
         </notesStmt>
         <sourceDesc>
            <biblFull>
               <titleStmt>
                  <title>The lavvfulnes of kneeling in the act of receiving the Lords Supper VVherein (by the way) also, somewhat of the crosse in baptisme. First written for satisfaction of a friend, and now published for common benefit. By Dr. Iohn Burges, pastor of Sutton Coldfield.</title>
                  <author>Burges, John, 1561?-1635.</author>
                  <author>Burges, John, 1561?-1635. Answer rejoyned to that much applauded pamphlet of a namelesse author, bearing this title: viz. A reply to Dr. Mortons generall defence of three nocent ceremonies, &amp;c.</author>
               </titleStmt>
               <extent>[10], 120 p.   </extent>
               <publicationStmt>
                  <publisher>Printed by Augustine Matthewes for Robert Milbourne, and are to bee sold at his shop in Pauls Churchyard at the signe of the Grayhound,</publisher>
                  <pubPlace>London :</pubPlace>
                  <date>1631.</date>
               </publicationStmt>
               <notesStmt>
                  <note>Published as a supplement to: An answer rejoyned to that much applauded pamphlet of a namelesse author, bearing this title: viz. A reply to Dr. Mortons generall defence of three nocent ceremonies, &amp;c.</note>
                  <note>Running title reads: The lawfullnesse of kneeling, in receiving the Lords Supper.</note>
                  <note>Leaves E7,8 may be cancels: p. 75 first line ends "Diuine" (cancellandum) or "Di-" (cancellans). Other leaves are reset in the Folger Library copy with the cancels.</note>
                  <note>Folger Library copy identified as STC 4114a on UMI microfilm.</note>
                  <note>Reproductions of the originals in the Folger Shakespeare Library and Emmanuel College (University of Cambridge). Library.</note>
                  <note>Appears at reel 587 (Folger Shakespeare Library copy) and at reel 707 (Emmanuel College (University of Cambridge). Library copy).</note>
               </notesStmt>
            </biblFull>
         </sourceDesc>
      </fileDesc>
      <encodingDesc>
         <projectDesc>
            <p>Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl,
      TEI @ Oxford.
      </p>
         </projectDesc>
         <editorialDecl>
            <p>EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.</p>
            <p>EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).</p>
            <p>The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.</p>
            <p>Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.</p>
            <p>Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.</p>
            <p>Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as &lt;gap&gt;s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.</p>
            <p>The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.</p>
            <p>Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).</p>
            <p>Keying and markup guidelines are available at the <ref target="http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/docs/.">Text Creation Partnership web site</ref>.</p>
         </editorialDecl>
         <listPrefixDef>
            <prefixDef ident="tcp"
                       matchPattern="([0-9\-]+):([0-9IVX]+)"
                       replacementPattern="http://eebo.chadwyck.com/downloadtiff?vid=$1&amp;page=$2"/>
            <prefixDef ident="char"
                       matchPattern="(.+)"
                       replacementPattern="https://raw.githubusercontent.com/textcreationpartnership/Texts/master/tcpchars.xml#$1"/>
         </listPrefixDef>
      </encodingDesc>
      <profileDesc>
         <langUsage>
            <language ident="eng">eng</language>
         </langUsage>
         <textClass>
            <keywords scheme="http://authorities.loc.gov/">
               <term>Ames, William, 1576-1633. --  Reply to Dr. Mortons generall defence of three nocent ceremonies --  Controversial literature.</term>
               <term>Posture in worship --  Early works to 1800.</term>
            </keywords>
         </textClass>
      </profileDesc>
      <revisionDesc>
            <change>
            <date>2020-09-21</date>
            <label>OTA</label> Content of 'availability' element changed when EEBO Phase 2 texts came into the public domain</change>
         <change>
            <date>2008-01</date>
            <label>TCP</label>Assigned for keying and markup</change>
         <change>
            <date>2008-02</date>
            <label>SPi Global</label>Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images</change>
         <change>
            <date>2009-07</date>
            <label>Lauren Proux</label>Sampled and proofread</change>
         <change>
            <date>2009-07</date>
            <label>Lauren Proux</label>Text and markup reviewed and edited</change>
         <change>
            <date>2009-09</date>
            <label>pfs</label>Batch review (QC) and XML conversion</change>
      </revisionDesc>
   </teiHeader>
   <text xml:lang="eng">
      <front>
         <div type="title_page">
            <pb facs="tcp:7305:1"/>
            <p>THE LAWFVLNES <hi>OF</hi> KNEELING IN THE ACT OF RECEIVING THE LORDS SVPPER.</p>
            <p>Wherein (by the way) alſo, ſome<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>what of the CROSSE in Baptiſme.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>Firſt Written for ſatisfaction of a</hi> Friend, and now publiſhed for Common Benefit.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>By</hi> D<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. IOHN BVRGES, <hi>Paſtor of</hi> Sutton Coldfield.</p>
            <p>LONDON, Printed by <hi>Auguſtine Matthewes</hi> for <hi>Robert Milbourne,</hi> and are to bee ſold at his Shop in <hi>Pauls</hi> Church-yard at the Signe of the Grayhound. 1631.</p>
         </div>
         <div type="dedication">
            <pb facs="tcp:7305:2"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:7305:2"/>
            <head>TO THE RIGHT HO<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>NORABLE THOMAS LORD COVENTRY, Lord Keeper of <hi>the Great Seale of England, &amp;c.</hi>
            </head>
            <opener>
               <salute>RIGHT HONOVRABLE,</salute>
            </opener>
            <p>
               <seg rend="decorInit">T</seg>O a <hi>Rejoynder</hi> made by me in <hi>Anſwere</hi> of a <hi>Reply</hi> given to Biſhop MORTON his <hi>Defence</hi> of our Church <hi>Cere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monies,</hi> and now, by his Maieſties Command, publiſhed, I have beene perſwaded to adde (by way of <hi>Sup<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plement</hi>) another little Treatiſe of like ſubiect, firſt written in Anſwere of a Private Letter; becauſe ſome hope is
<pb facs="tcp:7305:3"/>
conceived that it may doe ſome good for the ſtay of ſuch as are yet but in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clyning, or ſatisfaction of others incli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned already to a contrary opinion, but not yet fixed in the ſame. I know the hazards that I ſhall runne, in this Worke; expecting various <hi>Cenſures,</hi> and ſome (perhaps) bitter: My com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fort ſhall be the ſincerity of my heart before God, for whoſe Truth I have ſpoken.</p>
            <p>To your good Lordſhip whom God and the King have honoured with the higheſt place of Iudicature (under His Maieſtie) in this Land, &amp; who have honored God, the King, and your Place by matchleſſe Dili<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gence, &amp; ſpotles Integrity (of which my poore ſelfe, among others, have taſted) in the diſcharge thereof: and unto whom my ſelfe, my praiers, and
<pb facs="tcp:7305:3"/>
all the ſervice I can doe, are obliged, I have preſumed to Dedicate this ſmall Peece, in teſtimony of that thankful<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neſſe which mine heart yeildeth as a Tribute due to your Honour.</p>
            <p>Accept, I humbly beſeech you, this Mite, pardon my boldnes in this Dedication, and be pleaſed to thinke that, of the many thouſands who tru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly honour your Lordſhip, and hear<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tily pray for Your preſent and eter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nall happineſſe, there bee not many more ſeriouſly Devoted thereto, then is</p>
            <closer>
               <signed>Your Lordſhips humble Servant <hi>IOHN BVRGES.</hi>
               </signed>
            </closer>
         </div>
         <div type="table_of_contents">
            <pb facs="tcp:7305:4"/>
            <pb facs="tcp:7305:4"/>
            <head>A Table declaring the <hi>Contents</hi> of this Treatiſe, in the ſeverall <hi>Chapters of it.</hi>
            </head>
            <list>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. I.</hi> THe <hi>Definition</hi> of a <hi>Ceremonie,</hi> pag. <hi>1.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. II.</hi> The meaning of that phraſe, <hi>In the worſhip of God,</hi> p. <hi>2.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. III.</hi> How our <hi>Ceremonies</hi> may bee called <hi>Worſhip of God,</hi> and how <hi>not,</hi> pag. <hi>2.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. IV.</hi> The ſame exemplified by <hi>Inſtances</hi> in diuers particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lars, <hi>pag. 4.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. V.</hi> What is meant by matters of meere Order, <hi>pag. 8.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. VI.</hi> The <hi>ſcope</hi> of the <hi>ſecond Commandement,</hi> pag. <hi>10.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. VII.</hi> Of the termes of <hi>Seruice, Worſhip, Adoration,</hi> and <hi>Veneration,</hi> pag. <hi>12.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. VIII.</hi> That <hi>Adoration</hi> and <hi>Veneration</hi> differ not, but by mens wills, <hi>pag. 14.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. IX.</hi> Of <hi>Divine</hi> and <hi>Civill</hi> Adoration, <hi>pag. 14.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <pb facs="tcp:7305:5"/>
                  <hi>CHAP. X.</hi> Whether <hi>Kneeling</hi> bee any <hi>Divine</hi> Adoration by divine <hi>Inſtitution,</hi> or <hi>Application</hi> of it to true Divine Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, <hi>pag. 15.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XI.</hi> The firſt <hi>Argum.</hi> againſt our Ceremonies, anſwered, <hi>p. 18.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XII.</hi> The ſecond <hi>Argument,</hi> anſwered, <hi>pag. 23.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XIII.</hi> The third <hi>Argument</hi> anſwered, <hi>pag. 25.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XIV.</hi> An <hi>Objection</hi> vſed to ſtrengthen the former <hi>Argument,</hi> anſwered <hi>pag. 29.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XV.</hi> The firſt part of the fourth <hi>Argument,</hi> anſwered, <hi>p. 36.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XVI.</hi> The ſecond part of the Fourth <hi>Argum.</hi> anſwered, <hi>pag. 42.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XVII.</hi> The <hi>Defence</hi> of the Anſwers given to the fourth Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, <hi>pag. 43.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XVIII.</hi> Sixe <hi>Queſtions</hi> about <hi>Kneeling,</hi> anſwered. <hi>pag. 55.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP XIX.</hi> The <hi>Obiection</hi> from <hi>Chriſts example,</hi> anſwered, <hi>p. 63.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XX.</hi> The <hi>Obiection</hi> from <hi>Table-geſture,</hi> anſwered. <hi>p. 64.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXI.</hi> The <hi>Obiection</hi> from <hi>Idolatrous Introduction,</hi> anſwe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red, <hi>pag. 64.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXII.</hi> That in the <hi>moſt ancient</hi> times, before the Corruption of the <hi>Doctrine</hi> of the Sacrament began, the Sacrament was received with <hi>adoring geſture,</hi> pag. <hi>76.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXIII.</hi> The ſame ſhewed to bee the practiſe of the Church in the
<pb facs="tcp:7305:5"/>
time of <hi>Theodoret.</hi> S. <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> and <hi>Cyril,</hi> pag. <hi>84</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXIV.</hi> A Vindication of <hi>D<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. Morton,</hi> now Biſhop of <hi>Coventry</hi> and <hi>Litchfield,</hi> quarrelled by a nameleſſe Replyer, falſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly charging <hi>D<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. Morton</hi> with abuſing of <hi>Cyril, Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guſtine,</hi> and <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> in this poynt, <hi>pag. 91.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXV.</hi> More Inſtances ſhewing the Antiquitie of this geſture of <hi>Adoring,</hi> or <hi>Kneeling,</hi> pag. <hi>98.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXVI.</hi> Inſtances of the practiſe of the Church about the eight hun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dred yeeres after Chriſt, <hi>pag. 99.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXVII.</hi> The former Inſtances were of times preceding thoſe wherein the Doctrine of the <hi>Real preſence</hi> was hatched, <hi>p. 100.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXVIII.</hi> The ſecond <hi>Obſervation</hi> in the practiſe of the Ancient Churches, <hi>pag. 106.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXIX.</hi> The third <hi>Obſervation</hi> in the practiſe <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>f the Ancient Churches, <hi>pag. 107.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXX.</hi> The fourth <hi>Obſervation</hi> touching the ſame. <hi>pag. 109.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXXI.</hi> The fifth <hi>Obſervation,</hi> pag. <hi>109.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXXII.</hi> The laſt <hi>Obſervation,</hi> together with <hi>Anſwers</hi> to the <hi>ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jections</hi> made againſt <hi>Kneeling,</hi> pag. <hi>110.</hi>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <hi>CHAP. XXXIII.</hi> The <hi>Concluſion</hi> of the whole. <hi>pag. 118.</hi>
               </item>
            </list>
         </div>
         <div type="errata">
            <pb facs="tcp:7305:6"/>
            <head>Faults eſcaped in the Printing, to bee thus corrected.</head>
            <p>PAge 4. line 4. &amp; 5. reade, <hi>and this belongs to</hi> lin. 14 r. <hi>and in reſpect.</hi> p. 8.28. for <hi>and not,</hi> r <hi>is not.</hi> 11 17. for <hi>in generall,</hi> r <hi>in particular.</hi> 13.8 r. <hi>ldpan.</hi> 20. vlt. r. <hi>to reverence.</hi> 22.25 for <hi>in all,</hi> r. <hi>in old times.</hi> p. 25. l. 28. r. <hi>or ſo reputed.</hi> 31.12. r. <hi>Dialacticon,</hi> and ſo elſewhere. 38.17. dele <hi>or that.</hi> l. 18. for <hi>ita,</hi> r. <hi>illa.</hi> 45.36. for <hi>our,</hi> r. <hi>one.</hi> 37. r. <hi>ceremonie.</hi> p. 52. 36. r. <hi>Sacramentalls.</hi> 54.36. r. <hi>of which.</hi> 68.18. for <hi>if meaning,</hi> r <hi>if meant.</hi> 70.30. dele <hi>it.</hi> 72.7. r. <hi>Guitmund,</hi> and <hi>Bereng arius.</hi> l. 14. r. <hi>whole Chriſt.</hi> 75.14. r. <hi>who liud in the yeere</hi> 800.79.17. <hi>orare to pray.</hi> 18. r. <hi>adorare to adore.</hi>
            </p>
            <p>In Marg. pag. 37. r. <hi>Chamier to.</hi> 3. <hi>lib.</hi> 19. <hi>cap</hi> 1. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                  <desc>•</desc>
               </gap> 10. where not the words, but the m<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                  <desc>••</desc>
               </gap>ter is more fully. p. 91. l 12. reade 21.</p>
            <p>
               <hi>Where D.</hi> Ames <hi>is quoted with reference to the number of</hi> Diſputations, <hi>not of</hi> Chapters, <hi>the Authour followed the firſt Impreſſion of his</hi> Diſputations, <hi>and not thoſe lat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter Editions diſtinguiſhed by</hi> Chapters.</p>
         </div>
      </front>
      <body>
         <div type="book">
            <pb n="1" facs="tcp:7305:6"/>
            <head>The <hi>Lawfulneſſe</hi> of <hi>Kneeling</hi> in the <hi>Act of receiving</hi> the <hi>Lords Supper,</hi> firſt writ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ten for the ſatisfaction of a Friend, and <hi>now publiſhed for common Benefit.</hi>
            </head>
            <div n="1" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 1. The definition of a Ceremonie.</head>
               <opener>
                  <salute>SIR,</salute>
               </opener>
               <p>
                  <seg rend="decorInit">B</seg>Efore I meddle with any your obje<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctions, or queſtions concerning our Church-<hi>Ceremonies,</hi> I hold it need<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full to ſet downe certaine <hi>Heads,</hi> to which I may referre in <hi>anſwering,</hi> beginning with the <hi>Definition</hi> of a <hi>Ceremonie.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>A <hi>Ceremonie</hi> is an outward action <hi>purpoſely</hi> done in reference to ſome other thing, of the ſubſtance whereof it is no cauſe or part.</p>
               <p n="1">1. Thus the recitall of the <hi>Creed</hi> at Baptiſme, is a <hi>Cere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monie</hi> ſerving to ſhew, vnto what Faith every one is bound by the ſtipulation of Baptiſme; whereas the recitall of it as a profeſſion of our Faith to the honouring of God, is not a <hi>Ceremony,</hi> but an act of relig<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ous worſhip and ſervice to God in it ſelfe, for the ſubſtance of it.</p>
               <p n="2">2. The terme of <hi>Circumſtance</hi> is not ſo fit for our vſe, as that of <hi>Ceremonie.</hi> 1. Becauſe it is more large; for though every <hi>Ceremony</hi> be a <hi>Circumſtance</hi> of that matter to which
<pb n="2" facs="tcp:7305:7"/>
it ſerveth as a Ceremony: yet is not euery <hi>circumſtance</hi> a <hi>Ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>remony</hi>; for, ſome Circumſtances are intrinſecall, and eſſen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiall to actions, and ſpecially making vp their nature. 2. Any caſuall thing may be a <hi>Circumſtance,</hi> but to a Ceremony it is eſſentiall, that it be <hi>purpoſely done.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Ceremonies which wee may call <hi>Religious,</hi> in diſtinction from meerely <hi>Civill,</hi> are <hi>Divine,</hi> or <hi>Eccleſiaſticall</hi> which wee will call <hi>Humane.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The <hi>Sacraments,</hi> as touching the vſe of the outward Ele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, in ſuch maner as is preſcribed, are Ceremonies, in re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lation to the things internal: yet are they of the ſubſtance of the Sacrament, <hi>quoad externu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>,</hi> in reſpect of the externall part thereof; &amp; becauſe of the divine Inſtitution, the obſervance thereof is religious worſhip of God <hi>de ſe,</hi> of it ſelfe. The like be ſaid of the Ceremonies of the Law of <hi>Moſes,</hi> during the Obligation of the Law. Our diſquiſition is not of ſuch, but onely of ſuch as <hi>in ſuo individuo,</hi> in the very particular individuall, are of humane <hi>inſtitution,</hi> or (which is to vs all one) <hi>application.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="2" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 2. <hi>The meaning of that phraſe,</hi> [In the worſhip of God]</head>
               <p>NExt, wee muſt ſtate the meaning of this phraſe [<hi>in the worſhip of God</hi>] For it may ſignifie that which is done to God for a piece of worſhip to him in and of it ſelfe, as is the <hi>bleſſing, breaking</hi> and <hi>delivery,</hi> of the <hi>Bread</hi> in the <hi>Lords Supper.</hi> Thus nothing can lawfully bee vſed or done in the worſhip of God, more then hee hath preſcribed. Other<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe, a thing is done in the worſhip of God, which is not done as a <hi>part</hi> of the eſſentiall worſhip, but onely as an arbi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trary <hi>adjunct.</hi> Thus we vſe our <hi>Ceremonies.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="3" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 3. How our <hi>Ceremonies</hi> may be called <hi>Worſhip of God,</hi> and how not.</head>
               <p>WEe muſt alſo vnderſtand one another, when wee af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>firme or denie our Church-Ceremonies to be <hi>worſhip
<pb n="3" facs="tcp:7305:7"/>
of God,</hi> leſt we haue, as S. <hi>Aug.</hi> ſpeakes, <hi>litem interminatum,</hi> an endleſſe controverſie, and ſeeme to aſſent or diſſent, when wee doe not.</p>
               <p>Any act internall or externall, done with intention to ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nour God thereby, is <hi>Cultus,</hi> worſhip of God. This done to that which is not God, as if it were God, is Idolatry againſt the firſt Commandement.</p>
               <p>When the honour is intended to the <hi>true obiect</hi> of religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous worſhip, <hi>God,</hi> it is either <hi>mediately</hi> done to honour him, as in the duties of the ſecond Table, done in obedience to God; or more <hi>immediately,</hi> as in the duties of the firſt Ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble, done to God for his honour.</p>
               <p>The <hi>immediate</hi> worſhip of God is either Internall and principall, or externall and ſecondary.</p>
               <p>The <hi>internall</hi> conſiſteth in thoſe actings of the ſoule, which as it were naturally ariſe out of the true knowledge of God, and may bee reduced to <hi>Dependance</hi> on him, or <hi>Ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mage</hi> to him.</p>
               <p>The <hi>externall</hi> worſhip of God, is ſome outward action done in relation to the internall worſhip of God, which gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>veth ſubſiſtence to it; and ſo, to the honouring of God.</p>
               <p>This externall worſhip of God is either <hi>falſe,</hi> when it is framed meerely of the will of man, which is the thing for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bidden in the ſecond Commandement. Or, wholly accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to the will of God, and then is <hi>true</hi> worſhip externall.</p>
               <p>The <hi>true externall</hi> worſhip of God is ſo, and ſo called <hi>Ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tione medij,</hi> or <hi>modi,</hi> in reſpect either of the <hi>meanes,</hi> or <hi>man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner</hi> of worſhip.</p>
               <p>In reſpect of the <hi>Meanes,</hi> all true worſhip of God is grounded either on Gods ſpeciall <hi>cammaund,</hi> to haue ſuch a thing done to him; and this is properly worſhip <hi>ex ſe,</hi> in and of it ſelfe: Or vpon Gods <hi>allowance</hi> onely, as touching the particular; and this is worſhip of God <hi>ratione medij,</hi> as it is a <hi>meanes</hi> of performing it: but not <hi>ex ſe,</hi> in and of it ſelfe, but <hi>per aliud,</hi> by vertue of ſome thing elſe. Of this ſort are the <hi>bodily geſtures,</hi> whereby as by outward ſignes wee pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſe to giue honour to God, whereof no <hi>particulars</hi> are de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>termined in the Word.</p>
               <p>
                  <pb n="4" facs="tcp:7305:8"/>In reſpect of the <hi>Manner,</hi> the externall worſhip of God conſiſteth in the reverend vſage of his preſcribed worſhip, and is conteined in thoſe rules of the Apoſtle,<note place="margin">1. Cor. 14.26, 40.</note> 
                  <hi>Let all things bee done to edification,</hi> according to <hi>order</hi> and <hi>decencie.</hi> And to this belongs the third Commandement; which forbidding all irreverent vſe of Gods Name in his Titles or <hi>Ordinan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces,</hi> commandeth the contrary in generall.</p>
               <p>Now becauſe God hath not particularly preſcribed thoſe externall Rites which belong to the <hi>manner</hi> of his outward ſervice, therfore the ſame are not <hi>properly,</hi> and in themſelues religious worſhip.<note place="margin">D. Ameſ Me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>ll. part. <hi>2.</hi> s<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>p. <hi>1<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>.</hi> theſ. <hi>23.</hi>
                  </note> And yet becauſe the <hi>Genus;</hi> or generall nature of them, <hi>Order</hi> and <hi>Decencie</hi>; and <hi>immediate end,</hi> the <hi>edification</hi> of men is commanded, therefore <hi>reductiuely,</hi> and in their <hi>generall nature,</hi> in reſpect of their <hi>vtmoſt end,</hi> which is the honouring of God, they muſt bee vouchſafed, in that ſenſe and notion, the title of <hi>Divine worſhip.</hi> And in this ſenſe we affirme our <hi>Ceremonies</hi> to be <hi>worſhip of God,</hi> other<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe denie them to be worſhip.</p>
               <p>Onely I would haue it conſidered, that the ſame humane Ceremony which hath <hi>rationem modi,</hi> reſpect vnto the <hi>man<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ner,</hi> may haue alſo <hi>rationem medij,</hi> the reſpect of a <hi>meane</hi> in worſhip; but not <hi>medij per ſe,</hi> of a meane of and by it ſelfe, as namely, <hi>kneeling</hi> in prayer. That this diſtinction may ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peare not to be deviſed for a ſhift, I will (in a Chapter by it ſelfe) confirme it by Witneſſes, and otherwiſe.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="4" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 4. The ſame exemplified by Inſtances in divers other particulars.</head>
               <p>THis the Scripture confirmeth, when it ſaith, that <hi>Han<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nah ſerued God night and day,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Luke 2 37.</note> 
                  <hi>in faſting and prayer.</hi> It is plaine therefore, that her ſo frequent <hi>faſting</hi> was a ſervice of God, and not onely her <hi>Prayers.</hi> And yet not a ſervice as her Prayers, in and of it ſelfe, it not being ſo commanded of God,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>T.</hi> C. Anſw <hi>to the</hi> Rhemiſts.</note> but as a thing in generall commanded, and in that par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticular manner allowed onely, becauſe it did, as M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cart<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wright</hi> ſaith, giue a ſpeedier wing vnto Praier: and it was an
<pb n="5" facs="tcp:7305:8"/>
act of religious worſhip, yea and a <hi>meanes</hi> of it, not in and of it ſelfe, but <hi>per aliud,</hi> by another thing, or <hi>propter aliud,</hi> for another thing: yet it was worſhip in ſome ſenſe, or elſe Saint <hi>Luke</hi> was deceived.</p>
               <p>The ſecond Commandement (ſaith M. <hi>Cartwright)</hi> con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demning all will-worſhip,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Cartwright. p</hi> 96. with 98. and <hi>p.</hi> 100.101</note> requireth that we worſhip God as himſelfe hath commaunded or allowed in his Word: which are alſo the words of <hi>Bullinger.</hi> The ſame M. <hi>Cart<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wright</hi> divideth the Worſhip of God into <hi>Subſtantiall</hi> and <hi>Circumſtantiall.</hi> The <hi>Circumſtantiall</hi> hee placeth in bodily geſtures, accommodated to the ſeverall acts of inſtituted worſhip: <hi>Good,</hi> then (in his judgement) there is a worſhip which is <hi>commanded</hi> in particular, which is <hi>Subſtantiall:</hi> and there is a worſhip which is onely <hi>allowed</hi> in the particular, (though commanded <hi>in genere ſuo,</hi> in his kind) which is but <hi>Circumſtantiall</hi>; and what is this, but a worſhip which <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>s ſo properly, in and of it ſelfe, and a worſhip which is not ſo ſimply in and of it ſelfe, which to the other is an <hi>adiunct,</hi> not a part of it.</p>
               <p>Thus <hi>Chamier, To.</hi> 3. <hi>lib.</hi> 20. <hi>cap.</hi> 5. ſaith of <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>owes arbi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trary,</hi> that they are <hi>Culius Dei, non per ſe, ſed per accident, &amp; propter aliud,</hi> Worſhip of God, not of themſelues, but by ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cident, and for ſome other thing.</p>
               <p>Thus <hi>Iunius</hi> in <hi>Bellar. Cont.</hi> 7. <hi>cap.</hi> 10. <hi>an.</hi> 13. ſaith, <hi>Par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem eſſe cultus Dei ambiguè dicitur. Si proprie interpreteris fal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſum eſt enunciatum,</hi> That it is a part of divine worſhip, is ambiguouſly ſaid: If you meane properly, the aſſertion is falſe. (<hi>viz.</hi> which ſaid that the obſervation of the Anni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſary feaſts of the <hi>Nativitie</hi> and <hi>Eaſter,</hi> &amp;c. was <hi>pars cul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tus divini,</hi> part of divine worſhip:) for (ſaith <hi>Iunius) Acci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dens contingens non eſt rei pars, ſed adiunctum dicendum:</hi> A contingent accident is not to bee termed a part of a thing, but an adjunct: <hi>ſi figuratè, nulla eſt conſequentia,</hi> if it be ſpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken figuratiuely, there is no conſequence in it, <hi>viz.</hi> to proue that the Church might make Lawes binding the conſcience of and by themſelues, as Gods Lawes doe, which conſtitute proper neceſſary worſhip.</p>
               <p>Thus <hi>Polanus,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Syntag. p. <hi>528.</hi>
                  </note> who (in <hi>Syntagmate</hi>) defineth the true wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip
<pb n="6" facs="tcp:7305:9"/>
of God to bee the performance of what hee hath com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manded in obedience to him to his honour: yet in his <hi>Par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>titions</hi> printed at <hi>London,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">See alſo <hi>Pag.</hi> 131, 132, 133, 134.</note> 1591. <hi>pag.</hi> 128. hee ſaith, that <hi>An Eccleſiaſticall Rite or Ceremony is outward Worſhip of God, Quo Deus externe colitur,</hi> whereby he is outwardly worſhipped, not forgetting or croſſing himſelfe; but taking the name of <hi>Worſhip</hi> in the one <hi>properly</hi> conſidered, and improperly or <hi>re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ductiuely</hi> in the other; in which ſenſe he in the other places calleth the Inſtitution and Obſervance of Holy dayes, <hi>wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Theol.</hi> printed at <hi>Lond.</hi> 1613. <hi>pag.</hi> 383.</note>M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Fenner</hi> maketh bowing of the knee or head, modu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lation of the voyce, lifting vp of the hands or eyes, to bee parts of the externall worſhip of God: which M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cart<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wright</hi> (in his Catechiſme on the ſecond Commandement) calleth <hi>Circumſtantiall</hi> worſhip, in diſtinction to that which hee calleth <hi>Subſtantiall.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Tilenus in Syntag.</hi> printed at <hi>Sedan,</hi> 1613. <hi>pag.</hi> 383. ſaith, that a vow of a thing commanded, is <hi>cultus Dei per ſe,</hi> wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip of God in and of it ſelfe; but of a thing not comman<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded, is <hi>cultus Dei per accidens,</hi> worſhip of God by acci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dent onely.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Bucan. Inſtit. pag.</hi> 566. ſaith, That Eccleſiaſticall Rites may not be deemed or taken to be worſhip of God <hi>per ſe, &amp; ex opere operato,</hi> of themſelues, and as a worke done.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Melancthon in Corpore Theol.</hi> printed 1571. <hi>pag.</hi> 719. ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving ſhewed that no man may inſtitute any worſhip of God, addeth, i. e. <hi>Workes that God ſo alloweth, that hee holdeth himſelfe to bee honoured in them, ex ſe,</hi> of themſelues. And <hi>pag.</hi> 52. <hi>Opera, workes whoſe immediate end is, that God may bee honoured [per illa</hi>] by them.</p>
               <p>This difference of worſhip which is ſimply neceſſary, <hi>ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tione praecepti, &amp; medij ex ſe,</hi> in reſpect of precept, and as a meane of it ſelfe, and of worſhip, <hi>ratione medij,</hi> as a meane, <hi>non precepti, ſed probati,</hi> not commanded, but allowed, muſt be acknowledged in ſundry actes of holy men reported in Scriptures, as alſo that difference of <hi>medium, &amp; modus cul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tus,</hi> of a <hi>meanes,</hi> and <hi>manner</hi> of worſhip. For in the Free<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>will offerings, when a man was left at libertie to offer a bul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>locke,
<pb n="7" facs="tcp:7305:9"/>
goat, or ſheepe at his pleaſure; if hee choſe a bullocke to offer, that ſacrifice in that particular, was not commaun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded, but onely allowed. Indeed the <hi>Manner,</hi> becauſe it was preſcribed, was <hi>Cultus ſub praecepto neceſſarius,</hi> worſhip by precept made neceſſary.<note place="margin">1 Ki<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 span">
                        <desc>〈…〉</desc>
                     </gap> 2 Chro. 6. &amp; <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>Salomons</hi> peace offerings of 22000 bullocks, and 120000 ſheep, at the Dedication of the Tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple, and burning ſome of the Sacrifices on the Braſen Altar, and ſome on the floore of the Court, and his Prayer, knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling on a ſcaffold, with his hands ſtretched out to heauen, were all worſhip of God; but not all of the ſame Conſidera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion: For ſacrifice to God was then neceſſary <hi>ex praecepts,</hi> by vertue of a commandement; the number of bullocks and ſheep, was worſhip <hi>ex fine,</hi> in reſpect of the end, &amp; of <hi>allow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ance</hi> onely: his prayer was worſhip <hi>ex ſe,</hi> of it ſelfe; the Ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>remonies of it, worſhip <hi>reductiue ad modum in genere ſuo,</hi> ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ving reſpect to the manner in the generall kind thereof: the burning on the Altar was neceſſary <hi>in ſe,</hi> in it ſelfe; that in the Court onely <hi>lawfull,</hi> before the braſen Altar was conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crated (which was but then <hi>in fieri,</hi> in the making) and vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the preſent neceſſitie.</p>
               <p>That Princes ſhould hold Gods people to him, was of <hi>command,</hi> and neceſſary, but that <hi>Ioſhua</hi> ſhould endeauour it by the <hi>Monitory ſtone</hi> ſet vp at <note n="a" place="margin">Ioſh. 24 2<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>Shechem,</hi> (<note n="b" place="margin">2 Chron. 15.14.</note> 
                  <hi>Aſa</hi> by an <hi>oath,</hi> 
                  <note n="c" place="margin">Nehe. 9. <hi>v.</hi> 10.1.</note> 
                  <hi>Nehemiah</hi> by <hi>ſubſcription</hi>) was onely of <hi>allowance,</hi> not of precept, and worſhip to God, not <hi>per ſe,</hi> of it ſelfe, but <hi>propter aliud,</hi> in reference to ſome other thing, and <hi>ex fine vltimo,</hi> with reſpect to the vtmoſt end.</p>
               <p>The like is to be ſaid of <hi>Salomons</hi> 14 dayes of Solemnitie vſed to the honouring of God, at the Dedication of the Temple<note n="d" place="margin">1 Kin. 8.65.</note>: <hi>Hezekiahs</hi> and his Princes deſignment of 7 dayes more<note n="e" place="margin">2 Chron. 30.23.</note>: <hi>Mordecaies Purim</hi> dayes<note n="f" place="margin">Heſter 9.</note>, and a number ſuch like, in which there was certainly ſome worſhip of God inten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded, but not ſimply and in the things themſelues, as in the obſervation of the Sabbath day, but reductiuely and <hi>propter aliud,</hi> in reference to ſome other thing, which was the ſoule of this worſhip.</p>
               <p>This wil ſhew in what ſenſe we may call our Ceremonies <hi>worſhip of God,</hi> and in what meaning wee deny them to bee worſhip.</p>
               <p>
                  <pb n="8" facs="tcp:7305:10"/>And this will ſhew the difference betwixt vs and the Pa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>piſts,<note place="margin">Bell To. <hi>4.</hi> col <hi>14.<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>5.</hi>
                  </note> for they profeſſe all theſe Ceremonies to bee a part of the Divine worſhip, yea neceſſary and meritorious, ſuch as euen <hi>extra caſum ſcandali &amp; contemptus,</hi> without the caſe of ſcandall and contempt, ſaith <hi>Bellar</hi> cannot be omitted with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out ſinne, which is indeed to pronounce them divine wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip in themſelues:<note place="margin">Com. in Col. <hi>2.23.</hi>
                  </note> whereas wee ſay with <hi>Zanchie, That whatſoever is added to the worſhip of God deliuered in his word, added (I ſay) by men as part of divine worſhip, is will worſhip</hi>; that is, as hee there alſo ſaith of Traditions of men, <hi>where<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>with the conſciences of men are bound, and which are ioyned with an opinion of divine worſhip and merit.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="5" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 5. What is meant by <hi>Matters of meere Order.</hi>
               </head>
               <p>THe next conſideration may be of theſe words, <hi>Matters of meere order.</hi> For <hi>Order</hi> is ſometimes taken ſtrictly in oppoſition to <hi>Confuſion</hi>; and as ſo, is a diſtinct thing from <hi>decency.</hi> Thus it is vſed, 2 <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.40. in which ſenſe <hi>Order</hi> is but the timing, &amp; placing of each thing afore or after other.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">De Polit. Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiaſt. pag. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note>But <hi>Order</hi> is ſometimes ſo largely taken, as to compre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hend the diſpoſition and manner of handling any ordinance of God, and is as large (ſaith M. <hi>Parker)</hi> as <hi>Policy,</hi> and ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken <hi>Pro diſciplina tota,</hi> for the whole diſcipline, ſo <hi>Col.</hi> 2.5. And ſo <hi>Paul</hi> vſeth the verbe, 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 11. <hi>vlt. Other things will J order when I come.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Yet wee take it not ſo very largely <hi>Pro diſciplina tota,</hi> for the whole diſcipline in reſpect of the eſſentials thereof, pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcribed of God to remaine in perpetuity, and not vnder the Churches diſpoſe.</p>
               <p>Whatſoeuer therefore in the worſhip of God, or gouern<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment of the Church, is not Eſſentiall or Diuine, but may bee varied and diſpoſed of, according to the generall rules of the Word; that wee call <hi>Matter of meere Order</hi> in Contradiſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinction to matter of <hi>Simple Neceſſity,</hi> whereto the Conſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ence is bound; becauſe in theſe things, nothing but <hi>Obedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ence</hi> is left to the Church; but, a power of <hi>Diſpoſing</hi> (which
<pb n="9" facs="tcp:7305:10"/>
is to <hi>Order</hi>) is left to her in thoſe things, to doe (according to the generall rules of the Word) therein, whatſoeuer, ſaith Maſter <hi>Calvin, The neceſſity of the Church ſhall require.</hi> That is, for Peace, Safety, Profit, Edification, and Aduantage in ſpirituall things.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Order</hi> in the ſtrict ſenſe, admits (as the <hi>Replier</hi> to Bp. <hi>Mor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ton</hi> faith) no <hi>New thing,</hi> but onely the diſpoſing of things ordained in time and place. But <hi>Order,</hi> in the large ſenſe, ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitteth all ſuch things vnpreſcribed as belong to the Churches ſeruice, and furtherance in the ſeruice of God, and as <hi>Melancthon</hi> ſaith, <hi>ad ornandum ordinem,</hi> to adorne order.</p>
               <p>In this larger ſenſe it is <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, good or comely order,<note place="margin">Iun. anim ad. in Bellar. de cultu ſancte<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> lib. <hi>3.</hi> cap. <hi>10.</hi> annotat. <hi>13.</hi> Repl. <hi>1.</hi> part. pag. <hi>44.</hi>
                  </note> and thus <hi>Iunius</hi> taketh it, when, to <hi>Bellarmine</hi> objecting the Feaſt of <hi>Purim</hi> appointed by <hi>Mordecai,</hi> to proue thereby that the Church may make Lawes <hi>proprij nominis,</hi> properly ſo called, which in themſelues doe bind the conſcience: <hi>Iu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nius</hi> anſwereth, <hi>Praeceptum fuit politicum,</hi> (that is, as the <hi>Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plier</hi> tranſlateth it, <hi>It was a Precept of order:) Iunius</hi> addes, <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <p>Ibid. annot. <hi>34.</hi>
                     </p>
                     <p>De Rom. Pont. pag. <hi>841.</hi> &amp;c.</p>
                  </note>
                  <hi>Non ſequitur ex diſpari,</hi> But that which <hi>Bellarmine</hi> would thence inferre, being of a different nature, followes not. <hi>Ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>que enim negamus ſuam Eccleſiae politiameſſe, ſed imperium per ſe obligans conſcientiam.</hi> Nor doe wee deny the Church her pollicy; but onely her imperiall authority, that of it ſelfe binds the conſcience.</p>
               <p>Thus Doctor <hi>Whitaker</hi> taketh it when hee ſaith, that <hi>All which the Church may determine off, belongeth ad <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, to good order,</hi> and by this he putteth off afterwards <hi>Bellar.</hi> ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iections, as <hi>Iunius</hi> doth.</p>
               <p>Thus the <hi>Auguſt. confeſſion. Artic.</hi> 7. <hi>de Abuſibus. Doce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus paſtores Eccleſiarum poſſe in Eccleſiis ſuis publico<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> ritus in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtituere, ſed tantum ad finem corporalem, h. e. boni ordinis cauſa,</hi> viz. <hi>ritus vtiles ad docendum multitudine<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, vt certas dies, certas lectiones, &amp; ſiqua ſunt ſimilia; Sed ſine ſuperſtitione, &amp; ſine opinione neceſſitatis, vt has ordinationes violare, extra caſum ſcandali, non ducatur eſſe peccatum, &amp;c.</hi> We teach that Paſtors of Churches may inſtitute publicke rites in their Churches, but only to a corporall end, that is, for good orders ſake: <hi>viz.</hi> rites profitable to teach the people, as namely cer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine
<pb n="10" facs="tcp:7305:11"/>
dayes (to be obſerued) certaine leſſons (to be read) and ſuch like: but without ſuperſtition, and without opinion of neceſſity; and that it ſhould not be accounted ſinne to vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>olate theſe ordinances, vnleſſe in the caſe of ſcandall which might follow thereupon.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Inſtit.</hi> 4. <hi>cap.</hi> 10. <hi>ſect.</hi> 28.</note>For as Maſter <hi>Calvin</hi> ſaith, <hi>when a Law is once knowen to be made publicae honeſtatis cauſa, iam ſublata eſt omnis Superſtitio,</hi> for publicke comelineſſe ſake, all Superſtition is taken away from it: and when it is knowne, <hi>Ad communem vſum ſpec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tare, euerſa eſt falſa illa obligationis &amp; neceſſitatis opinio, &amp;c.</hi> To looke at common vſe or benefit, that falſe opinion of ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligation and neceſſity, is ouerthrowne and remoued.</p>
               <p>Whatſoeuer therefore is ordained in the Church, as an <hi>Arbitrary</hi> and <hi>moueable</hi> Rite or Ceremony, in the vſe wher<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of no <hi>Immediate</hi> or proper worſhip of God is placed, <hi>but the thing in it ſelfe ſtill reckoned to bee indifferent;</hi> that is a matter of <hi>meere Order, ſenſu largo,</hi> in the large acception of <hi>Order.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="6" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 6. The ſcope of the ſecond Commandement.</head>
               <p>TO theſe I will adde ſomething about the <hi>ſcope</hi> of the ſecond <hi>Commandement.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The ſcope of the ſecond Commandement is, by forbid<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding all will-worſhip, vnder the vſuall and groſſeſt kind of it, to inioyne and tye vs to ſuch meanes and wayes of worſhipping God, as himſelfe hath commanded or allowed, as Maſter <hi>Cartwright</hi> ſaith.</p>
               <p>Whatſoeuer therefore is forbidden in this Commande<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, is either <hi>Directly</hi> forbidden, or only by <hi>Conſequence.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="1">1. Things <hi>Directly</hi> forbidden, I call ſuch as are Prohibi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted either <hi>Expreſſely,</hi> or <hi>Analogically,</hi> as it were <hi>in recta lineâ,</hi> in a direct line.</p>
               <p n="1">1. In <hi>Expreſſe termes,</hi> two things. 1. The making of any Image or ſimilitude (not <hi>ſimply,</hi> but) to be a <hi>repreſenta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion</hi> of a God-head to vs in the Eſſence, Properties, Speciall preſence, or Diſpenſation of grace thereby. Of which the
<pb n="11" facs="tcp:7305:11"/>
reaſon is, that all ſuch fanſied repreſentations, ſpeake no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing but lies of the God-head. 2. The tendring of any ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uice or honour to God, ſo much as <hi>outwardly,</hi> at, in and by ſuch an Image made by the only will of man: all which ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uice though by man intended to God, yea though to the true God, yet falleth ſhort of him, and reſteth in the Image, as if it were onely done to it; therefore is it ſaid, <hi>Thou ſhalt not bow thy ſelfe to them, nor ſerue them.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. <hi>Analogically,</hi> are forbidden: Firſt, all falſe <hi>Imagina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion,</hi> and conceits of the God-head, in reſpect of his Being, Preſence, Diſpenſation of grace, or will. For all theſe doe falſifie the true God to vs, as doth an Image or outward ſhape, made for repreſentation of him, at mans pleaſure. And ſecondly, the Subſtitution or vſe of any wayes and meanes of ſeruing God, meerely after the will of man, <hi>i. e.</hi> which God hath not either <hi>commanded</hi> in particular, or at leaſt <hi>allowed</hi> in Generall.</p>
               <p n="2">2. By <hi>Conſequent,</hi> all ſuch things, as doe prouoke neceſſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rily, vnto the breach of this Precept, are here forbidden.</p>
               <p>On the contrary wee are inioyned to receiue ſuch (as I may ſay) Images or repreſentations, as God himſelfe ſhall inſtitute for declaration of his preſence, Glory, Grace, or Will. For as Doctor <hi>Ames</hi> 
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Medul. lib. <hi>2.</hi> cap. <hi>13.</hi> Theſ. <hi>11</hi>
                  </note> well ſaith, <hi>tibi, in [non facies tibi</hi>] is not redundant as ſometimes it is, but Emphaticall to ſhew that God reſtraineth men from doing that which hee reſerueth to himſelfe alone in that matter. And ſecondly he requireth all due reſpect and reuerent Adoration, to be per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed to himſelfe, by ſuch wayes and meanes as himſelfe hath either <hi>Commanded</hi> in particular, or in particular <hi>allow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed,</hi> by commanding the Generall kind, to which that parti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cular belongeth. And by <hi>Conſequence</hi> hee requireth ſuch meanes to bee vſed as may further vs in this true worſhip of him.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="7" type="chapter">
               <pb n="12" facs="tcp:7305:12"/>
               <head>CAP. 7. Of the Termes of <hi>Seruice, Worſhip, Adoration</hi> and <hi>Veneration.</hi>
               </head>
               <p n="1">1. WE ſometimes vſe theſe termes promiſcuouſly and indifferently, yet is there a difference be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>twixt ſome and others of them. For <hi>Seruice</hi> is more large then <hi>Adoration</hi> or <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>eneration,</hi> which is <hi>Worſhip</hi> in our language. All <hi>Adoration</hi> is <hi>Seruice,</hi> but all <hi>Seruice</hi> of God is not <hi>Adoration,</hi> or <hi>Veneration.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">
                  <note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note>2. The Iewes had no word which directy anſwereth to <hi>Adoration,</hi> but vſe the Termes which ſignifie ſome bowing, whether of the knee, head, backe; or proſtration of the whole body, grouelling on the belly, and face to the ground. Hence in the Commandement; <hi>Thou ſhalt not bow downe,</hi> which is to ſay, thou ſhalt not worſhip nor <hi>adore</hi> them, nor <hi>Serue</hi> them, <hi>nec coles.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Adoration</hi> therefore, and <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>eneration</hi> or Worſhip, ſtrictly and properly vnderſtood, ſignifie ſuch Geſtures and com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>portment of the body, as ſerue for a ſigne and expreſſion of Internall eſteeme and reſpect of that, to which theſe ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſions referre. And yet are the wordes applyed and tranſlated ſometimes to Angels or other Creatures which can make no bodily expreſſions; And ſometimes to the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward reuerence of the Heart, becauſe the ſame is vſually a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mongſt men, expreſſed by ſome bodily ſignes.</p>
               <p n="4">4. The outward <hi>Adoration</hi> conſiſteth in bodily ſignes, but the Seruice of God ſtands not in them ſimply. Hence our Diuines rightly deny any humane Ceremonies to bee <hi>partes cultus ſcil. in ſe,</hi> parts of worſhip to wit in themſelues, but onely adjuncts to eſſentiall or proper worſhip, <hi>i. e.</hi> Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uice of God; who yet graunt them to be parts of the exter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nall Adoration: which externall Adoration is not <hi>Cultus in ſuo Individuo,</hi> worſhip in the particular indiuiduall, becauſe not preſcribed; but onely <hi>in ſuo genere,</hi> in the generall kind of it, and as it leaneth vnto ſome other ſeruice of God, to which it ſerueth as matter of <hi>Decency,</hi> or <hi>Order,</hi> which God hath in Generall required.</p>
               <p n="5">
                  <pb n="13" facs="tcp:7305:12"/>5. The outward <hi>Expreſſions</hi> of Adorations neuer were deuiſed or inſtituted of God, but taken from the cuſtomary vſage of men, which generally did vſe ſome or other as ben<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding and bowing in ſigne of reſpect, reuerence or honour one towards another. And yet all the world neuer agreed in one faſhion of ſhewing reſpect. But haue pleaſed them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues in ſeuerall wayes.<note place="margin">See <hi>Heylins</hi> Hiſtory of the World. <hi>Edit.</hi> 4 <hi>pag</hi> 686.734.729.805.</note>
               </p>
               <p>The men of <hi>I<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>pall</hi> ſalute one another by putting off their <hi>ſhooes</hi>; as they of <hi>China</hi> by putting off their <hi>hatts</hi> one to ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther, as wee doe.</p>
               <p>In <hi>Ethiopia</hi> the Subiects ſit in the preſence of their King in ſigne of <hi>Subiection,</hi> becauſe <hi>Standing</hi> before him is there a token of greateſt dignity.</p>
               <p>The <hi>Negroes</hi> giue ſigne of reuerence to their King by <hi>ſit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting on their buttocks with their Elbowe on their knees, and hands on their faces,</hi> as not worthy to looke on him.</p>
               <p>They of the Hands called <hi>Bucalaos</hi> ſhew their higheſt re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uerence to their King by <hi>rubbing their noſes, and foreheads in his preſence</hi>; perhaps to ſignifie their itching after his fauour.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Kiſſing</hi> of the King, was with the Iewes a ſigne of Ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mage, and ſubiection with loue. Hence, they kiſſed <hi>Saul.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">1 Sam. 10.1.</note> Hence that phraſe, <note n="*" place="margin">Pſal. 2.11</note> 
                  <hi>Kiſſe the Sonne:</hi> and from that recei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved formalitie, came in <hi>Adoration</hi> of their repreſentatiue gods, by kiſſing them: As, <hi>Kiſſe the Calues,</hi> in <hi>Hoſea</hi>;<note place="margin">Hoſh. 13.2.</note> and thus in <hi>Iob, If my heart haue kiſſed my hand in ſecret,</hi> for,<note place="margin">Iob 31.27.</note> if I haue ſo much as in my minde intended to worſhip the Moone. And from this, kiſſing of the Emperor or his gar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, and ſo of the Idols in reference to their Deities, came the Latine word <hi>Adoratio,</hi> and not from bowing or knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling, as ſome haue obſerued.</p>
               <p>The Iewes adored in prayer, with their heads and faces covered, in ſigne of awfull reverence; wee, by being vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>covered.</p>
               <p>Some Nations worſhipped ſitting on beds before their I<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dols, as <note n="*" place="margin">Lib. de O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ratione.</note>
                  <hi>Tertull.</hi> ſheweth. And by the ſame reaſon by which <hi>Altare Damaſcenum</hi> ſaith, that ſitting croſſ-legged, as the <hi>Turkes</hi> doe at their meales, ſhould be amongſt them (if they were converted) a comely faſhion of receiving the Lords
<pb n="14" facs="tcp:7305:13"/>
Supper; by the ſame, any of the former faſhions in the Na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tions aboue-ſaid, ſhould bee comely expreſſions of giving honour to God, becauſe by vſe and conſtruction amongſt them, they are vnderſtood for ſignes of giving honour.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="8" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 8. That Adoration and <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>eneration differ not, but by mens wills.</head>
               <p>
                  <hi>ADoration</hi> and <hi>Veneration</hi> haue no formall difference be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>twixt themſelues, either from the nature of the words, or common vſage of them; much leſſe by any Scripture-li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitation. Onely, becauſe there is a difference of the ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preame honour due alone and aboue all to God, and that which in an inferiour degree, is allowed to Gods excellent Ordinances or Creatures, ſome men doe ſuppoſe ſuch a dif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ference in theſe words: which yet is really no more in the words themſelues, then the twelue Signes in the Zodiacke. Nor is this diſtinction any better then that of <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, and <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, by which men ſuppoſe a diſtinction of the Divine and ſupreame worſhip proper to God, and that inferiour re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gard which may bee ſhewed to the Creatures. In which the difference is juſt, as in caſting Counters, wherein one is but one peny, another ſtands for one ſhilling, a third for one pound, without any difference made in the Counters themſelues.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="9" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 9. Of Divine and Civill Adoration.</head>
               <p>AS <hi>Adoration,</hi> and <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>eneration</hi> differ not in the words, but onely by the intendments of men in vſing them; So <hi>Adoration of God</hi> is not differenced by any outward ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſions, which men vſe in token of honour from <hi>Civill Adoration</hi>; but either by the intention of the minde, or by the ordinance of man. Hence it is, that we find all the ſame words which import bowing of the knee, head, trunke, or proſtration on the face, familiarly given to ſuch reverence, as was thereby ſignified, as well in civill reſpects vnto men,
<pb n="15" facs="tcp:7305:13"/>
as religiouſly vnto God in his worſhip. And it is well ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerved by <hi>Buxtorfius,</hi> that <hi>the Iewes knew, or had no outward geſture which was appropriated to divine Adoration,</hi> ſaue onely proſtration with their feet and hands ſpread and ſplayed out, as in a <hi>ſwimming frog,</hi> which might not bee vſed any where, <hi>no not in Gods worſhip,</hi> ſaue onely in the <hi>Sanctuarie.</hi> And this was made a diſtinctiue ſigne of ſupreme <hi>Adoration</hi> or <hi>Veneration,</hi> onely by the appoyntment and intendment of it. They are therefore much deceived, that thinke <hi>Kneeling</hi> to bee any more a ſigne of <hi>Divine adoration,</hi> then other ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſions of <hi>Veneration,</hi> as ſitting bare-headed, though with vs it is a ſigne of greater reſpect then the other. But there are in <hi>Divine,</hi> as well as <hi>Civill veneration,</hi> divers degrees of intenſion, which vary not the kind one from another.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="10" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 10. Whether Kneeling bee any Divine Adoration by divine Inſtitution, or Application of it to true Divine Worſhip.</head>
               <p n="1">1. THe laſt thing to be conſidered, is,<note place="margin">Pag. 88. and 783. &amp; 809.</note> that God hath not fixed the geſture of <hi>Kneeling</hi> to any one act or other of his own externall worſhip or ſervice, as <hi>Altare Damaſce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>num</hi> rightly obſerveth; no not to Prayer. For as for thoſe words, <hi>Pſal.</hi> 95.5. <hi>O come let vs worſhip,</hi> i. e. proſtrate and bow downe our ſelues, <hi>and kneele before the Lord our Maker,</hi> it is not a <hi>Precept,</hi> as that Authour of <hi>Alt. Damaſc.</hi> ſaith, but an <hi>Exhortation:</hi> and doth (ſay I) no more prooue that God required it neceſſarily in any act of his ſolemne wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, then thoſe words, [<hi>Praiſe him in the daunces</hi>] and [<hi>O clap your hand,</hi>] or [<hi>Shout out for joy,</hi>] doe proue, that God required them to dance in his ſolemne praiſes, to clap hands or ſhout. Onely it is true, that ſuch Exhortations ſhew, that theſe were <hi>allowed</hi> of God, as they were vſed of godly men in his ſolemne Service, as expreſſions of joy in honouring of God.</p>
               <p n="2">2. And if that Scripture did intend an Injunction <hi>precep<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiue</hi> for <hi>Kneeling,</hi> yet no more then for <hi>bowing</hi> or <hi>falling flat,</hi>
                  <pb n="16" facs="tcp:7305:14"/>
which we translate <hi>Worſhip.</hi> And if all theſe had been inſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tuted geſtures of religious worſhip in the Temple, by ver<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tue of that Exhortation, yet ſhould not this of <hi>Kneeling</hi> bee aſſigned to any act of religious ſervice more then other, ſee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing all thoſe three are put together conjunctiuely; <hi>Let vs Worſhip, Bow downe,</hi> and <hi>Kneele, &amp;c.</hi> which will manifeſtly proue, that they were all three indifferently vſed, and to bee vſed in any duties of worſhip, when they came before God, and meant to expreſſe their holy reverence of their God.</p>
               <p n="3">3. Whence alſo it was, that (as <hi>Auguſt.</hi> obſerueth) the holy ſervants of God, publikely or privately, even in prayer it ſelfe, ſometimes <hi>ſtood,</hi> as did the Publican and Phariſies, who are blamed, not for <hi>ſtanding in Prayer,</hi> but for praying <hi>to be ſeene of men</hi>; Some <hi>ſate</hi> reverently before the Lord, as <hi>David,</hi> 2. <hi>Sam.</hi> 7. though commonly they vſed to <hi>kneele,</hi> or <hi>bow</hi> themſelues downe. As alſo that they vſed all three ſorts of bowing, or externall <hi>Adoration,</hi> both occaſionally vpon any <hi>extraodinary</hi> meſſage, or other ſignall of Gods preſence or favour; or <hi>ordinarily</hi> in the ſeuerall acts of his worſhip, as well as kneeling in any of them, with free conſcience, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe God in his wiſdome had ſpared to enjoyne any one or other ſet faſhion of externall geſture as fixed to the free<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hold; God prouiding that hee which could not performe the geſture, might yet performe the ſeruice, yea and Adora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion to him by ſuch expreſſions as hee could well vſe; as <hi>Dauid</hi> Adored in his bed, 1. <hi>King.</hi> 1.47. And that the con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſciences of men might not be ſnared by ſuch a neceſsity; nor occaſion giuen to ſuperſtition in matters of that Quality.</p>
               <p n="4">4. Neither are they well aduiſed which will needs haue <hi>Kneeling</hi> a geſture of <hi>religious</hi> Adoration, becauſe it is as they ſay, a ſigne of the greateſt reuerence or humbling of our ſelues; For if bowing the head and backe, be not grea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter, yet ſurely proſtration flat on the ground was: For as Saint <hi>Auguſtine</hi> ſaith, Hee that toucheth the earth with his knees may goe lower, but ſo cannot hee, who toucheth it with his belly and face. And yet euen that geſture of proſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tration was vſed in giuing ciuill honour and reſpect to men, and not onely in Adoration to God, as hath beene ſaid.</p>
               <p n="5">
                  <pb n="17" facs="tcp:7305:14"/>5. Wherefore, as <hi>Calvin</hi> ſaith of <hi>Kneeling in prayer</hi> it ſelfe,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Inſt.</hi> 4.10.29.</note> that though God haue not preſcribed it in particular, yet in as much as it is a part of that <hi>Decorum</hi> which God requi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reth in his worſhip, It is ſo humane that wee may alſo call it diuine: euen ſo ſay wee of any geſture which is knowne to be a ſigne of reuerence and reſpect.</p>
               <p>And valeſſe wee ſhall graunt this, wee will bee driuen to ſay, that they did not Adore the Idoll that kiſſed the Calues, as did they that bowed the knee to <hi>Baal,</hi> nor they that lifted vp their eyes or hands to the Idols of the Mountaines, as well as the man that bowed and humbled himſelfe. Nor may wee any more ſay (as others haue, truely done) that <hi>Honorius</hi> the third was the firſt man that decreed <hi>Adorati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on</hi> to the Sacrament it ſelfe, becauſe hee onely decreed that men ſhould reuerently bow themſelues to the Sacrament (not in receiuing it, but) when it (after the Conſecration) was eleuated by the Prieſt, or caried in the ſtreets. For this bowing (belike) was no geſture of <hi>Adoration,</hi> being vſually done in Ciuil reuerence to men. Only kneeling is Adoration.</p>
               <p>Yea, and hence will follow, that neither Pope,<note place="margin">Ordo Bon.</note> nor Maſſe-prieſt adoreth either Chriſt or the Sacrament in the act of receiuing, ſeeing the Pope, for ſtate, receiues it <hi>ſitting,</hi> &amp; the Maſſe-prieſt, by the <hi>Canon</hi> of the Maſſe, <hi>reuerenter ſtans ad Altare,</hi> reuerently ſtanding: Nay, that they which refuſe to receiue this Sacrament <hi>Kneeling,</hi> and will either <hi>ſtand,</hi> or <hi>ſit bare headed reuerently,</hi> yet they <hi>Adore</hi> not Chriſt him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe or God in partaking the Sacrament, becauſe they vſe not that which is the proper geſture of <hi>Diuine Adoration,</hi> as they ſay, <hi>Kneeling.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="6">6. That Chriſt the ſonne of the liuing God is to be Ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red both Internally and Externally, out of the Sacrament, and in the Sacrament, though not as conteined in the Ele<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, or exiſtent, <hi>quoad corpus,</hi> bodily in the place where was the ſubſtance of Bread and Wine, as they ſpeake, hee is not a Chriſtian that doubteth, as <hi>Chamier</hi> well ſaith. But <hi>An maior cultus propter Ritum?</hi> Is the worſhip of him <hi>the greater for the outw<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>rd Ceremonies?</hi> hee meaneth by the Queſtion, that without queſtion it is not. But it muſt bee
<pb n="18" facs="tcp:7305:15"/>
greater, if this geſture were onely a geſture of Adoration and none other which are not altogether equall with it for ſignification of higheſt reuerence. I adde, that by this Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uinity a man may be bare-headed or put off his hat, or make courteſie, or bend his body to the very Sacrament it ſelfe. without any reference of theſe ſignes of reuerence to God or Chriſt, and yet commit no idolatry, becauſe he doth not giue to them any Diuine reſpect, or Adoration, in as much as hee doth not <hi>Kneele</hi>; which were a ſtrange Paradox to bee taught.</p>
               <p n="7">7. Finally, I would haue men conſider, to what extremi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty (not ſo much ignorance, as) the deſire of victory hath caried theſe men, who taking <hi>Kneeling</hi> to bee an inſtituted Ordinance of God, annexed to ſome duties of his externall worſhip; doe complaine of our tranſlating of Gods owne or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinances out of their proper place, by applying the vſe of <hi>Kneeling</hi> to the receipt of the Sacrament,<note place="margin">Courſe of Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formitie <hi>wrir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ten by a</hi> Scot<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiſh-man <hi>vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>named.</hi>
                  </note> comparing this to that Impiety of <hi>Ieroboam,</hi> who tranſlated the worſhip of God from <hi>Jeruſalem</hi> to <hi>Dan</hi> and <hi>Bethell,</hi> and altered the day and moneth of Gods holy Feaſt, to another moneth and day deuiſed of his owne heart; As if they had, or could make it plaine, that God had nailed kneeling to prayer, or to ſome o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther of his ſeruices, as wee are ſure that God had confined all Sacrifice-worſhip, to the place that hee had <hi>then choſen to place his name there,</hi> and vtterly diſallowed his people to al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter the times of any his prefixed ſolemnities. Now come wee to the Arguments.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="11" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. XI. The firſt Argument againſt Kneeling anſwered.</head>
               <p>Arg. 1. <hi>NO humane Ceremonies which are more then mat<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ters of</hi> Meere order, <hi>may lawfully be vſed in the worſhip of God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>But ſome of our Church-ceremonies are more then matters of</hi> meere Order. <hi>Therefore ſome of our Ceremonies cannot lawfully bee vſed in the worſhip of God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <pb n="19" facs="tcp:7305:15"/>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> What wee intend by theſe words <hi>vſed in the wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip of God,</hi> hath beene ſet downe, in <hi>Cap.</hi> 2. and alſo what different notion there is of the word <hi>Order, Cap.</hi> 5. Accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to which I anſwer, That if you vnderſtand <hi>Order</hi> in the ſtricteſt ſenſe, the <hi>Minor</hi> is true, but the <hi>Maior</hi> is falſe; For then, no humane Ceremony which tendeth properly to <hi>Decorum,</hi> ſhould be lawfull; which is contrary to the Text, 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.40. which requireth all things to bee done <hi>Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>commingly</hi> or <hi>Decently,</hi> not onely according to <hi>Order.</hi> But if <hi>Order</hi> be taken in the larger ſenſe, as it ought, then is the <hi>Maior</hi> true but the <hi>Minor</hi> falſe, which ſaith that <hi>any of our Ceremonies (viz.</hi> in the Churches <hi>Intendment</hi> and <hi>vſe</hi> of them) <hi>are more then matters of meere Order.</hi> Let vs try that by the Argument brought to proue the <hi>Minor.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Whatſoeuer ceremonies are inſtituted and vſed to ſtirre vp men in reſpect of their ſignification, vnto the remembrance of their Duties to God, are in ſuch vſe matters of more then mere Order. But ſuch is the intended vſe of ſome of our ceremonies (as is plaine in that Publicke declaration of Ceremonies in expreſſe words affirming ſo much:) Therefore ſome of them may not lawfully bee vſed, &amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> I confeſſe the <hi>Minor</hi> to bee true of ſome our Ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>remonies; but deny the <hi>Maior Propoſition</hi> which ſuppoſeth the vſe of a Rite or Ceremony for <hi>Signification,</hi> to bee more then matter of <hi>meere Order,</hi> when it is not impoſed or ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerued as operatiue, or as neceſſary to bee obſerued as a ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uice of God in it ſelfe, or binding the conſcience <hi>Ex ſe</hi> of it ſelfe, but with a free conſcience. For this can be eſteemed but a matter of meere <hi>Order ſenſu largo,</hi> in a large ſenſe: The <hi>Maior</hi> therefore is faulty by oppoſing things Coordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nate, if they were oppoſite. I ſhew it in the like.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Bellarmine</hi> would proue that the Church may make lawes to bind the conſcience, the obſeruation whereof ſhall bee a proper worſhip of God. To this end he thus diſpu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teth: The Chriſtian Churches obſerued the Aniuerſary feaſts of Chriſts Natiuity and Reſurrection &amp;c. <hi>not for Or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der,</hi> but as <hi>Commemoratiue Ceremonies</hi> for Commemoration
<gap reason="missing" extent="2 pages">
                     <desc>〈2 pages missing〉</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <pb n="22" facs="tcp:7305:16"/>
man may bee holpen with two crutches, but hindred with three or foure: and more, with more.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Becauſe, in ſundry of them, they laboured to expreſſe the Myſteries and Hiſtorie of the Goſpell, as <hi>Brentius</hi> ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>jecteth, which was (as I may ſay) to ſhut out the cleare Sun-light, and ſet vp a little candle: or, at the beſt, to ſet vp a Candle where the Sunne ſhineth, to giue light.</p>
               <p n="3">3. Sundry of them, (as the Churches <hi>Declaration of Ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>remonies</hi> ſaith) were vtterly vnprofitable, and others darke and dumbe.</p>
               <p n="4">4. Many of them conſiſted in the vſe of conſecrated Creatures, conſecrated (as <hi>Bellarmine</hi> ſaith) <hi>to ſignifie and ef<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fect ſupernaturall effects</hi>; which was to put vpon them the very nature of Sacraments.</p>
               <p n="5">5. Becauſe they placed (as <hi>Calvin</hi> ſaith) <hi>ipſiſſimur<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> Dei cultum,</hi> the very worſhip of God it ſelfe in the vſe of them. But that they were not refuſed for the very reaſon of <hi>ſignifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cancie</hi> alone, appeareth both by the <hi>practiſe</hi> of all Churches, which retaine ſome or others of that kinde, as the Feaſts of the <hi>Nativitie,</hi> and <hi>Eaſter:</hi> And Iudgements; for all that ever I ſaw,<note place="margin">Perkins. Zanch.</note> profeſſedly allow ſome ſuch; as namely, dipping vnder the water in Baptizing, as more ſignificant then ſprinckling: and euen the vſe of the <hi>Croſſe,</hi> as a meere ſignificant Rite, as at the firſt vſage, yea and <hi>Kneeling</hi> at the Communion, as a token of godly reverence, which in all times before the Do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctrine of the Reall preſence, <hi>Beza</hi> himſelfe judgeth to haue been of lawfull and profitable vſe. And the Treatiſe called, <hi>Dialecticon Euchariſtia,</hi> printed at <hi>Geneva,</hi> and ſet out with <hi>Beza</hi> his Workes and liking, ſaith, it might alſo bee now well reſerved, when the Doctrine and Diſcipline of the Church is reſtored. And this the <hi>Dutch</hi> and <hi>French</hi> Chur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches doe profeſſedly allow, never thinking it either <hi>vnlaw<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full,</hi> or <hi>inconvenient</hi> becauſe of the <hi>ſignification,</hi> or more then a matter of <hi>Order</hi>; for they profeſſe to leaue all Churches, (as, ſay they, <hi>is fit</hi>) to their owne liberties therein. All the exception which any of them taketh, is from reſpect of ſome <hi>inconveniences</hi> which they ſuppoſed it to bee ſubiect
<pb n="23" facs="tcp:7305:16"/>
vnto; which are not ſuch but that Maſter <hi>Cartwright</hi> him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe reſolueth,<note place="margin">Com. in Luke <hi>22.14.</hi>
                  </note> that a man muſt not refuſe to receiue the Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crament <hi>kneeling,</hi> when he cannot haue it otherwiſe. I con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clude therfore, that this exception againſt our Ceremonies, that they are <hi>Significant,</hi> is the child of that vnhappy civill warre, with which the Churches of <hi>England</hi> and <hi>Scotland,</hi> haue beene, and are vexed.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="12" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 12. The ſecond Argument anſwered.</head>
               <p>FRom the <hi>ſcope</hi> of the ſecond <hi>Commandement,</hi> and the publike <hi>Declaration</hi> of the Church, touching our Cere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monies aforeſaid, this Argument may be framed:</p>
               <p>Arg. 2. <hi>All Ceremonies deuiſed by Man, or added to thoſe which God hath preſcribed, which are enioyned or vſed as meanes of minding vs of God, or helping vs in any part of his worſhip, or carying vs vnto him therein, are againſt the ſcope of the ſecond Commandement.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>But the</hi> Croſſe <hi>and other our Ceremonies are deviſed by men, or added and applyed by men, to thoſe Acts of worſhip which God hath preſcribed, as meanes to carry our thoughts vnto God, and the duties which wee tender to him, as the</hi> Declaration <hi>aforeſaid ſheweth.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Therefore theſe our Ceremonies as wee intend and vſe them, are againſt the ſcope of the ſecond Commandement.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> Before <hi>Anſwer</hi> to this Argument, ſome <hi>Phraſes</hi> muſt be explained.</p>
               <p n="1">1. <hi>Added to thoſe which God hath preſcribed,</hi> is a doubt<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full ſpeech. For it may ſignifie, addition of them as <hi>actes</hi> of worſhip euen as the other, and made <hi>parts</hi> of it, and not one<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly <hi>adiuncts</hi> to it. And in that meaning the <hi>Maior Propoſition</hi> is true, but the <hi>Aſſumption</hi> of our Ceremonies is falſe.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Againe, <hi>to bee meanes of carrying vs vp to God,</hi> or <hi>min<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding vs of God and our duties, &amp;c.</hi> are ambiguous phraſes, and may bee vnderſtood two wayes. 1. So as theſe meanes are vſed and vnderſtood as <hi>efficient</hi> and <hi>operatiue</hi> meanes, which worke by ſome vertue ſuppoſed to bee in them, as
<pb n="24" facs="tcp:7305:17"/>
the Papiſts fancie of their hallowed trinkets; or elſe, as meanes onely <hi>occaſionall,</hi> and <hi>obiectum à quo,</hi> objectiuely, which worketh at all nothing vpon vs, but preſents vnto the ſenſes an occaſion whereby the mind worketh vpon it ſelfe: as was the caſe of <hi>Ioſhuah</hi> his <hi>ſtone,</hi> ſet vnder an Oake in the Court of the Tabernacle. In the former Notion, the <hi>Maior</hi> is true, but the <hi>Minor</hi> falſe of our Ceremonies. In the la<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter ſenſe the <hi>Minor</hi> is moſt true of our Ceremonies, but the <hi>Maior</hi> which ſaith, that the vſe of ſuch meanes for an helpe to vs, is againſt the ſcope of the ſecond Commande<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, is apparantly falſe.</p>
               <p>For ſo farre is that commandement from bending againſt the deviſing and applying of ſuch helpes, as helpes to vs in the worſhip of God, that it doth rather require ſome ſuch. For,<note place="margin">In his <hi>Cate<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chiſme</hi> on the 2. <hi>Commande<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment.</hi>
                  </note> as M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cartwright</hi> ſaith, God in forbidding vs to bow downe to an Image or ſimilitude ſet vp by mans will, doth on the contrary require, that we bow our ſelues in worſhip of him, and vſe ſuch geſtures as agree to the worſhip in hand. Of which, ſeeing God himſelfe hath not given any particular preſcription, he hath left the deviſing or applica<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion thereof (vnder generall rules aforeſaid) vnto men. And that ſuch a thing is lawfull and vſefull,<note place="margin">Exod. 13.16. Num. 15.38. Deut. 12.12.</note> God (who vtterly forbiddeth any reſemblance of himſelfe to be made by man) hath witneſſed by his owne Inſtitution of <hi>Phylacteries</hi> and <hi>Fringes,</hi> as monitorie remembrancers vnto man.</p>
               <p>Indeed, if God in that ſecond <hi>Commandement</hi> had ſimply forbidden all Images and Pictures to be made, as the <hi>Turkes</hi> vnderſtand that Law, then it would haue followed by Ana<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>logie, that men might not deviſe or vſe any ſignificant Ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>remonie at all. But when it is ſo, that he hath left free vnto man the picturing, engraving or expreſſion of any viſible creature, or hiſtory of things done, euen by God himſelfe, ſo farre as it can bee well ſhadowed out by ſuch workman<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, to teach and to mind vs of things profitable, as M. <hi>Cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vin. Juſtit.</hi> 1.11.12. ſheweth, and all our Divines accord; It will bee impoſſible to bring our ſignificant Ceremonies, intended not as an immediate meanes of worſhip vnto God, but immediately for an helpe and monitor to our
<pb n="25" facs="tcp:7305:17"/>
ſelues, vnder the laſh of that ſecond <hi>Commandement.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>For 1. the object is altered. 2. The immediate vſe (when mans edification, and not the worſhipping of God immedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ately is ſought thereby) is cleane altered from ſuch vſe of the forbidden Images, as that <hi>Commandement</hi> forecloſeth.</p>
               <p>All our Divines (I thinke) are of one mind in this, that Ceremonies ought to be <hi>Exercitia pietatis,</hi> exerciſes of pie<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tie, which may ſerue to vs as expreſſions and incitements to dutie, as <hi>Calvin</hi> ſaith, <hi>which may edifie vnto the worſhip of God,</hi> as <hi>Paraeus</hi> ſpeakes. Yea,<note place="margin">Par. Com. in <hi>Rom. 14.</hi>
                  </note> euen thoſe which ſimply con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerne <hi>Order</hi> and <hi>Decencie,</hi> ought to bee to <hi>Edification,</hi> as D<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Ames</hi> ſaith, and thoſe of <hi>Decorum,</hi> ſuch as may ſhew and breed in vs a <hi>Veneration</hi> of Gods ordinances. So as ſignifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cant Ceremonies can not for ſuch an intention of Edifying men, bee blamed more then other Rites; vnleſſe it bee for ſpeaking as it were to the ſame end, which others doe, onely more plainely: as touching which I referre to the laſt Chap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter, and what I haue foreſaid about the ſecond Commande<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="13" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. XIII. The third Argument anſwered.</head>
               <p>
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Argument. </seg>3</label>
                  <hi>WHatſoeuer worſhip of God is not commanded, is not ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cepted of God. But</hi> Signing with the Croſſe <hi>and</hi> kneeling <hi>are worſhips of God not commanded. Ergo</hi> Croſſing <hi>and</hi> kneeling <hi>at the Sacrament are worſhips not accepted.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> I referre to the fourth Chapter for the Notions of worſhip, and then Anſwer thus, that if you vnderſtand worſhip which is <hi>properly</hi> ſo <hi>&amp; ex ſe,</hi> of and in it ſelfe ſo re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>puted, the <hi>Maior</hi> is true, but the <hi>Minor</hi> falſe of theſe our Ceremonies: if you vnderſtand worſhip <hi>Improperly</hi> and <hi>per aliud,</hi> in reference to ſome other thing, the <hi>Minor</hi> is true of our Ceremonies, but then the <hi>Maior</hi> is vntrue.</p>
               <p>For, as neceſſary and proper worſhip is commanded, ſo there is a <hi>Circumſtantiall</hi> (as Maſter <hi>Cartwright</hi> calls it) or <hi>Reductiue</hi> worſhip, which is (as touching the particular) onely <hi>allowed.</hi> Now, though God doth more accept of the
<pb n="26" facs="tcp:7305:18"/>
                  <hi>commanded</hi> worſhip, yet hee accepteth alſo that which hee <hi>alloweth.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>All preſcript formes of prayers to God, if they be found, are (as touching that externall forme) <hi>allowed</hi> worſhip only, but as touching their ſubſtance and internall forme, they are <hi>preſcribed</hi>; and in that reſpect, otherwiſe acceptable then onely for the outward forme which is not worſhip <hi>in ſe &amp; propter ſe,</hi> in it ſelfe and for it ſelfe as the other.</p>
               <p>The vſe of indifferent things ſaith <hi>Paraeus,</hi> doth pleaſe God, but <hi>non tanquam cultus, ſcil. in ſe:</hi> but not as worſhip, to wit, in and of it ſelfe.</p>
               <p>But to proue our Ceremonies to be <hi>worſhip</hi> (ſuppoſe <hi>in ſe &amp; ex ſe,</hi> in and of themſelues) at leaſt in our opinion and vſe of them, you object to this effect.</p>
               <p>Object. 4. <hi>Dedication is worſhip.</hi> Ergo, <hi>the Croſſe in our vſe of it.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> I deny the Conſequence, which if you will proue from the thirtieth <hi>Canon,</hi> your Argument muſt bee thus formed.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>By whatſoeuer meanes a thing is dedicated to the ſeruice of God or Chriſt, by that meanes God is worſhipped properly, and that meanes is made a proper worſhip of God</hi> in ſe, <hi>in it ſelf. But by the ſigne of the Croſſe the baptized Infant is dedicated to the ſeruice of him, that dyed for him, at the thirtieth</hi> Canon <hi>ſaith.</hi> Ergo, <hi>By that vſe of the Croſſe God is properly worſhipped, and the ſigning with the Croſſe is made of vs, a meanes of proper wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip to God.</hi> To this Argument thus framed I further an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwer, that the <hi>Maior</hi> is not found. For as <hi>Chamier</hi> ſaith of vowes to God, that euery vow to God is <hi>Formally</hi> wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, but not ſo <hi>Materially</hi> in the matter voluntarily vowed: So I ſay, dedication of any thing vnto God, is worſhip <hi>For<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mally,</hi> but not alwayes the <hi>matter</hi> dedicated <hi>Ex ſe,</hi> of it ſelfe, &amp; much leſſe the outward <hi>manner</hi> &amp; <hi>Solemnity</hi> of dedicating.</p>
               <p>I deny not but there may bee and is ſomething done in <hi>Dedication</hi> of a thing to God, which <hi>ratione praecepti in ſe,</hi> in reſpect of Precept and in it ſelfe is worſhip Eſſentiall: But there bee annexed thereto, other things, which pertaine not Eſſentially to that Dedication, but onely to the outward ſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lemnity.
<pb n="27" facs="tcp:7305:18"/>
And though thoſe <hi>Propter aliud,</hi> with reference to ſome other thing may be called worſhip, yet are they no proper worſhip, or meanes of it in themſelues.</p>
               <p>In the Dedication of the Temple there were Ingredients of both ſorts. The ſacrifices, prayers,<note place="margin">1 Kings 8. and 2 Chron. 6.</note> and prayſes of God with joy, were Eſſentiall meanes of the Dedication and wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip; but <hi>Salomons kneeling on a brazen Scaffold</hi> before the Altar, and <hi>ſtretching his hands</hi> towards heauen in prayer; the <hi>ſet number</hi> of his Peace-offerings the <hi>lengthning</hi> of the So<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lemnity vnto ſeuen dayes and 7. dayes, were meanes of the Dedication, not <hi>ad eſſe,</hi> to the being, but <hi>ad ornatum,</hi> to the ornament, partes of the ſolemnity and manner of worſhip, not worſhip <hi>ex ſe,</hi> but <hi>per aliud,</hi> in reference onely to ſome thing elſe, as they ſerued to expreſſe and further their holy rejoycing and thankefulneſſe.</p>
               <p>The like may be ſeene in <hi>Nehemiahs Dedication</hi> of the <hi>holy City,</hi> which was dedicated with prayſes to God,<note place="margin">Neh. 12.27, &amp;c.</note> offe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rings and prayers <hi>Really,</hi> but by a <hi>Perambulation</hi> about the wals and other ſolemnities there mentioned, <hi>Complemental<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly</hi> and in Ceremony. The former reallities were Eſſentiall meanes of the Dedication, the other only Acceſſory Ceremo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nies adjoyned to the reall things, and no meanes of worſhip in themſelues, but <hi>per aliud,</hi> by way of reference and reduction.</p>
               <p>The Iewes did <hi>Dedicate</hi> their owne houſes with pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers, hymmes, feaſtings and other Solemnities, ſaith M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Aine<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſworth,</hi> on <hi>Deut.</hi> 20.5.</p>
               <p>If it ſeeme hard, That the <hi>Dedication</hi> is by the <hi>Canon</hi> refer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>red to that vſe of the <hi>Croſſe.</hi> I anſwer, that the Canon doth not referre the Dedication to the Croſſe <hi>ſimply,</hi> as though that were the ſole or principall meanes; but onely, to that as a <hi>Ceremony.</hi> For thus goe the words. <hi>Eſteeming it a law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full Ceremony and honourable badge whereby the Infant is dedi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cated, &amp;c.</hi> And if I ſhould ſay that <hi>Nehemiah dedicated</hi> the <hi>walls</hi> and <hi>Citie of Ieruſalem,</hi> by going about the walls there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of in two <hi>diuided companies,</hi> you could not gaineſay me, nor would miſtake the matter. For it is vſuall to aſcribe a thing done not alone the principall Agent, but to any Inſtru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment,
<pb n="28" facs="tcp:7305:19"/>
yea ſometimes to <hi>occaſions</hi> which worke not, or to <hi>ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iuncts</hi> as M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Cartwright</hi> well obſerueth in his Anſwer to the <hi>Remiſts</hi> vpon thoſe words of 2. <hi>Cor.</hi> 4.17. where it is ſaid that our <hi>light affliction worketh for vs a far more exceeding and eternall waight of glory</hi>; [<hi>Worketh</hi>] yea and it is an vſual kind of ſpeech to ſay, a thing is done by ſuch a means as worketh not at all to the doing, but only declareth what is done, or to be done. Thus <note n="a" place="margin">Gen. 41.13.</note> 
                  <hi>Ioſeph</hi> is ſaid to haue <hi>hanged Pharaohs Butler</hi>; The <hi>Prieſt</hi> to haue made <note n="b" place="margin">Leuit. 13.</note> 
                  <hi>cleane the Leper,</hi> the <note n="c" place="margin">verſ. 19.</note> 
                  <hi>Sacrifices</hi> to make <hi>Attonement,</hi> the <hi>Miniſters</hi> of the Goſpell to <note n="d" place="margin">Iohn 20 23.</note> 
                  <hi>remit ſins, Ieremy</hi> 
                  <note n="e" place="margin">Iere. 1.10.</note> to <hi>plant and plucke vp kingdomes,</hi> and to make them <hi>drinke of the Lords Cup of affliction.</hi> And thus wee ſay in Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riages <hi>With this ring I thee wedd,</hi> which is after expounded that <hi>they haue declared their conſent of Mariage, by giuing and taking of a Ring.</hi> Nor could the Makers of that <hi>Canon</hi> other<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe vnderſtand themſelues in thoſe words, vnleſſe they would thereby croſſe all that they haue ſaid before in the body of that <hi>Canon,</hi> in which they deny to the Croſſe any <hi>Operatiue</hi> vertue, and profeſſe that the Sacrament is <hi>not bet<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter with it,</hi> or <hi>worſe without it.</hi> That the child is <hi>fully bapti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zed</hi> before that bee vſed, and incorporated by the vertue of Baptiſme into the myſticall body of Chri<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap>, that they vſe it only as the Fathers in their beſt vſe, as a <hi>Ceremony</hi> and <hi>Badge.</hi> All which muſt bee ouerthrowne, if <hi>Dedication</hi> bee other<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wiſe aſcribed to the <hi>Croſſe,</hi> then as vnto a Ceremony, which ſignifieth the vſe of the Dedication it ſelfe (which is <hi>Really</hi> made by Baptiſme) which is, <hi>to profeſſe the faith of Chriſt crucified, &amp;c.</hi> And that they ſo meant, and no otherwiſe, my poore ſelfe, and others who haue ſtumbled at the Phraſe, might haue aſſured our ſelues out of the body and words of the <hi>Canon,</hi> and the reference of their meaning to the Booke of <hi>Common prayer,</hi> which expreſly ſheweth that this Ceremony is vſed only in <hi>token, &amp;c.</hi> And in ſooth (had not the Popiſh abuſe and Superſtitions about the <hi>Croſſe,</hi> made vs iealous of all vſe of it) who would not haue thought this a decent Ceremony at the adminiſtration of Baptiſme, to <hi>reminde</hi> all the congregation of their <hi>Chriſtian profeſſion,</hi> and <hi>warfare</hi> to which the Sacrament it ſelfe doth oblige them?</p>
               <p>
                  <pb n="29" facs="tcp:7305:19"/>Wherefore if you were to ſubſcribe to the letter of the <hi>Canon,</hi> as you are not, nor any man elſe, you need not feare to take that interpretation of <hi>Ceremoniall</hi> &amp; only <hi>declaratiue</hi> Dedication. For without violence to the <hi>Canon</hi> or miſtake of it, it is not poſſible to vnderſtand it otherwiſe. And ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore I ſay, that as I would not let my <hi>Curate</hi> vſe it, if I held it vnlawfull, ſo I will not forbeare the vſe of it my ſelfe, now that in my conſcience I thinke the intended vſe thereof to bee <hi>lawfull.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="14" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 14. An Obiection vſed to ſtrengthen the former Argument anſwered.</head>
               <p>Object. <hi>THere is no man that doubteth whether</hi> Knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling <hi>bee worſhip or no.</hi> Ergo, <hi>At leaſt that Ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>remonie of</hi> Kneeling <hi>when we receive the Communion, is not a matter of</hi> meere Order, <hi>but of</hi> Worſhip.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> 1. It hath been ſhewed before, <hi>cap.</hi> 10.1. that the geſture of <hi>Kneeling</hi> is neither <hi>worſhip,</hi> nor <hi>ſigne</hi> of it, but when ſo meant. A Carpenter kneeles to driue a naile; doth any man thinke this to be worſhip? 2. That it is from com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon vſe, and by conſtruction a ſigne of reſpect or reverence as well in <hi>Civill</hi> as <hi>Sacred</hi> vſes. 3. That it is not in any acti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of Gods ſolemne ſervice, either <hi>vnlawfull,</hi> as <hi>prohibited</hi> of God; or <hi>neceſſary,</hi> as <hi>commanded</hi> of him: though in ſome Actions, more ſutable to the kind of Seruice, and more com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>modious to vs. 4. Laſtly, that it never was <hi>faſtened</hi> by diuine Ordinance to any one kinde of religious action, or other. Wherefore the Queſtion, <hi>Whether God hath given man any power to mixe Actions of his worſhip, more then to deviſe new worſhip of God,</hi> may very well be ſpared. For it ſuppoſeth <hi>Kneeling</hi> to be a <hi>worſhip by it ſelfe,</hi> or at leaſt ingraffed by the hand of God, into ſome one action of his ſervice, which is not ſo.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Wee yeeld <hi>Kneeling</hi> in the act of receiving the holy Communion, to bee in our intention, <hi>largo ſenſu,</hi> in a large ſenſe, a worſhip of God; that is, <hi>propter aliud,</hi> in reference
<pb n="30" facs="tcp:7305:20"/>
to ſome other thing, not <hi>in,</hi> or <hi>ex ſe,</hi> in or of it ſelfe, but one<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly as all Circumſtances obſerved as matters of Order and Decencie, and Edification, for the honouring of God in his ſervices, are worſhip, and not otherwiſe. The publike De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>claration of the Church is that which muſt aſſure vs of the intended vſe, which becauſe it is by ſome negligence left out of the later printed <hi>Bookes of Common Prayer,</hi> I will heere ſet downe, that I may be ſure you ſhall know it. There, af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter a Preamble it is ſaid in theſe words:</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">The 5 Rubrick ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>t at the end of the <hi>Commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nion.</hi> It is ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tant in all Books printed (as wel in <hi>octa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vo,</hi> as in <hi>fol</hi>) in 5. &amp; 6. <hi>Edw</hi> 6 reeſtabliſhed 1. <hi>Eliz.</hi> and ſtill in force.</note>
                  <hi>Whereas it is ordained in the Booke of Common Prayer, in the adminiſtration of the Lords Supper, that the Commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicants kneeling, ſhould receiue the holy Communion, which thing being well meant for a ſignification of the humble and gratefull acknowledging of the benefits of Chriſt, giuen vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to the worthy Receiuer, and to avoyd the prophanation and diſorder, which about the holy Communion might otherwiſe enſue, leſt yet the ſame kneeling might bee thought, or taken otherwiſe, we doe declare, that it is not meant thereby, that any Adoration is done, or ought to bee done, either vnto the ſacramentall Bread and Wine, there bodily received; or vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to any reall and eſſentiall preſence there being of Chriſts na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>turall fleſh and blood. For as concerning the Sacramentall Bread and Wine, they remaine ſtill in their very naturall ſubstances, and therefore may not bee adored, for that were Idolatry to bee abhorred of all faithfull Chriſtians: and as concerning the naturall body and blood of our Saviour Chriſt, they are in heaven, and not here, for it is againſt the truth of Chriſts naturall Body, to bee in moe places then one, at one time.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. To which I adde, that to take away all appearance of tendring any <hi>Adoration</hi> to the <hi>outward ſignes,</hi> then brought to the Communicants, the Church thought good after<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wards <note n="*" place="margin">1 Eliz<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> to haue that ſhort Prayer, <hi>The Body of our Lord, &amp;c.</hi> then to bee made for each Communicant before he receiue, (which in King <hi>Edwards</hi> Booke was not appointed) to the
<pb n="31" facs="tcp:7305:20"/>
end that the <hi>Kneeling</hi> might not ſo much as ſeeme to be vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dertaken vpon the ſight and reſpect of the Sacramentall ſignes, and in reference to them. Thus carefull haue our Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers bin to ſhew vs their minds, and to take away all appea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rance of evill, and ground of ſuſpicion.</p>
               <p n="4">4. And it is worth the marking, that this geſture is at that time onely appoynted as a <hi>ſignification</hi> of our <hi>humble and gratefull acknowledgement of the benefits of Chriſt,</hi> which (if it be not by our owne fault) we then receiue; and not at any other time, when it might be ſuppoſed to bee intended to the Sacramentall ſignes, or to Chriſt, in and by them.</p>
               <p>For as that learned Author of the Treatiſe called <hi>Diale<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cticon Euchariſtia,</hi> printed at <hi>Geneva,</hi> and ſet out with the ſecond Tome of <hi>Beza</hi> his Works, in his life time, ſaith, The <hi>Bread</hi> is to vs the Body of Chriſt when we <hi>adore</hi> and <hi>receiue</hi> it, not as they doe in Poperie at the <hi>Elevation,</hi> when they <hi>onely looke on,</hi> or <hi>Circumgeſtation,</hi> when it is carried in the ſtreets, and they that <hi>Adore,</hi> receiue nothing. And for this cauſe M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Calvin</hi> in anſwering that objection of the Papiſts,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Inſt.</hi> 4.17.37.</note> 
                  <hi>that they adore Chriſt in the Sacrament,</hi> ſaith, <hi>Si in Coena, &amp;c.</hi> If this were done in the Supper, I would ſay, <hi>Eam demum Adorationem eſſe legitima<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>, quae non in ſigno reſidet, ſed ad Chri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtum in coelo ſedentem refertur,</hi> that were yet a lawfull adora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, which reſteth not in the outward ſigne, but is referred to Chriſt himſelfe ſitting in heauen. And hee giveth, after, this reaſon, that they haue no promiſe of Chriſts preſence in the Sacrament, not as <hi>ſignatum in ſigno,</hi> as the thing ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fied in the ſigne, when it is conſecrated to bee <hi>honoured</hi> and <hi>carried about</hi> as a pompous ſpectacle, and <hi>invocated</hi>; but when it is <hi>received.</hi> For our Lord that ſaid, <hi>This is my body,</hi> ſayd, <hi>Take, eat, this is my body.</hi> The Sacraments conſiſt in their <hi>vſe,</hi> and are not Sacraments out of their vſe. The water in the <hi>Font</hi> is no Sacrament of Baptiſme, but in the <hi>vſe</hi> of it.</p>
               <p n="5">5. Our Church therefore by appoynting this geſture at that time when we <hi>receiue bodily</hi> the <hi>outward things, ſpiritu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ally</hi> the <hi>inward grace</hi> annexed (not by corporeall preſence, but by inſtitute Relation) to the ſame; hath not referred this Ceremony to the outward things received of the Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſters
<pb n="32" facs="tcp:7305:21"/>
hands, no nor ſimply to the benefits received of, by, and with Chriſt, as a ſigne of our partaking them, but onely to our <hi>humble and gratefull acknowledgement of thoſe benefits received from Chriſt,</hi> as the <hi>Declaration</hi> ſheweth. So that vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leſſe <hi>humble and gratefull acknowledgement of thoſe benefits</hi> a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gree not to that very hint of time, when, by vertue of Gods Ordinance, we receiue them, the <hi>ſignification</hi> thereof by the <hi>geſture,</hi> cannot bee <hi>vnlawfull</hi> or <hi>vncomely,</hi> though it bee not <hi>ſimply neceſſary,</hi> but a matter of <hi>Order,</hi> not of <hi>proper</hi> worſhip in it ſelfe.</p>
               <p n="6">6. They therefore which ſpend their wits and time to prooue, either that wee ought not to giue <hi>Adoration</hi> to any ſanctified creature; or, by adoring it, to transferre our ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration to God or Chriſt; or to perſwade men that this ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſture is vſed of vs, at leaſt for <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>eneration</hi> of the conſecrated creatures, had (in my opinion) too much time to ſpare, and not either Iudgment or Charitie enough. For it is not done in relation to the Signes, or ſimply to the things ſignified, but only as an expreſſion of our <hi>humble and gratefull acknow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ledgement of what we receiue,</hi> and is to the honouring of God and Chriſt by <hi>Conſequent</hi> and <hi>reduction</hi> onely belonging, and that but as an outward and <hi>free</hi> Rite or formalitie.</p>
               <p n="7">7. But if in the Supper it ſelfe wee had reſpect vnto the ſanctified creatures, as the ordinances of our Lord; and, by bowing our ſelues, not to them, but vpon occaſion of them then brought to vs to bee received, not reſting the honour or adoration in the elements themſelues, though ſanctified, but onely referring it to God and Chriſt the Son of God, not as carnally preſent in them, but ſitting in heaven, and by his Spirit wonderfully communicating his body and blood to vs; you ſee wee ſhould haue had M. <hi>Calvins</hi> approbation, as well as the ancient Fathers, S. <hi>Auguſtine</hi> and others which I could name, and not heerein deſerue to bee matched with ſuch of the learned Papiſts, as would haue no Adoration to determine in the Images themſelues, but to be referred vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to, and reſt vpon the Prototype, or firſt Sampler.</p>
               <p n="8">8. For the Lords <hi>Sacraments</hi> and <hi>Word</hi> are, (as <hi>Calvin</hi> ſaith) the liuely images of God, and of his owne making, not
<pb n="33" facs="tcp:7305:21"/>
ours. And therefore we may lawfully, and muſt haue ſuch a reſpect vnto them, as we may not haue to any thing deviſed by man; and wee may by them, (as <hi>obiectum à quo,</hi> by an ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ject from whence, and <hi>medium per quod,</hi> a meanes by which) tender our adoration to <hi>God,</hi> which by an Image of our own heads made, we cannot doe, without either breach of the 1 <hi>Commandement,</hi> if the adoration determine in the image, or prototype thereof being a meere creature; or breach of the 2 <hi>Commandment,</hi> though the adoration were referred only to God. For he hath ſaid, <hi>Thou ſhalt not make to thy ſelfe, &amp;c.</hi> but neuer meant to reſtraine himſelfe from ſuch repreſenta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of himſelfe, as he ſhould like to giue; or, vs from wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipping him &amp; ſerving him in the vſe of them. See <hi>Cap.</hi> 9.</p>
               <p>And hence it is, that the people of God, before and after the Law, haue taken notice of Gods preſence or grace ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifeſted by <hi>meſſage,</hi> as <hi>Exod.</hi> 4. or <hi>ſignes</hi> ordinary or extraor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dinary given them of God, and haue with free conſciences thereupon kneeled or bowed downe themſelues to God vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, at, or before thoſe repreſentations of Gods ſpeciall pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſence or grace. Wherein if any man ſhall match them with <hi>Durand, Occham</hi> and others that worſhip Images, made at the will of men onely in relation to that which is worſhip<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ped, he ſhall be injurious to the Saints, and giue incourage<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment to that Popiſh conceit, without reaſon.</p>
               <p>The Author of <hi>Altare Damaſc.</hi> yeeldeth that the Iewes, at, or before the <hi>Arke,</hi> which was Gods inſtituted ſigne of his preſence, or <hi>Temple</hi> in reſpect of the Arke, and ſo before the <hi>burning buſh, Ex.</hi> 3. or <hi>armed man Ioſh.</hi> 5. or <hi>cloud, Ex.</hi> 33.9. or other ſigne given of God as a ſigne of his ſpeciall preſence, might lawfully vpon ſight or reſpect of ſuch a ſigne, <hi>Adore</hi> God. But ſaith he, the Sacraments are not ſignes of Gods ſpeciall preſence but grace: and before, or reſpectiuely to ſuch ſignes of grace <hi>Adoration</hi> is not lawfull, though onely referred to God.</p>
               <p>But this man oppoſeth without reaſon, <hi>preſence</hi> and <hi>grace,</hi> which both did often <hi>coincidere,</hi> fall both into one, as in the <hi>Arke,</hi> and <hi>cloud,</hi> and <hi>armed man,</hi> which were ſo ſignes of his <hi>preſence,</hi> as they alſo were ſignes of his <hi>fauour</hi> and <hi>grace.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <pb n="34" facs="tcp:7305:22"/>That <hi>Armed man</hi> in <hi>Ioſhua,</hi> profeſſeth to come as a <hi>Cap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taine of the Lords hoaſt. Paul</hi> ſaith, our <hi>Fathers were baptized vnder the cloud.</hi> The <hi>Arke</hi> is called the <hi>Arke</hi> of the <hi>Couenant</hi>; therefore <hi>Preſence</hi> and <hi>Grace</hi> in theſe ſignes, are not oppo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſite but conjunct.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Hee erreth when hee ſuppoſeth the Iewes to haue v<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed this Adoration only at, or before the ſigne of ſpeciall <hi>pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſence,</hi> and not of <hi>Grace.</hi> For they did it to God vpon occa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion of his ſignes of <hi>fauour,</hi> as well as thoſe of his ſpeciall <hi>preſence.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>See</hi> Pet. Mart. <hi>on 1</hi> King.</note> For when the fire came downe from heauen, to burne, and as it were to ſhew Gods acceptance of their Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crifices (which was not ſimply a ſignall of his <hi>Preſence,</hi> but of his <hi>ſpeciall fauour)</hi> the people fell downe and worſhipped God as well as at his <hi>foot ſtoole</hi> the <hi>Arke,</hi> or <hi>Cloud, Levit</hi> 9. 24. and 2. <hi>Chron.</hi> 7.3.</p>
               <p n="3">
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Ezra</hi> 9.5 and 10 1. with 5.17. and 3.11.</note>3. Hee miſtaketh in ſaying they bowed and adored God at or before the Tabernacle or Temple, in reſpect of the <hi>Arke only</hi> (ſo hee meaneth) which was therein. <hi>Ezra</hi> knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>led and caſt downe himſelfe before the <hi>very place</hi> of the Temple, as <hi>the houſe God,</hi> though there was neither <hi>Arke</hi> a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny more after the captiuity, nor <hi>Temple</hi> then ſtanding, but only the place which God had choſen for his name to dwell in, and a foundation of the Lords houſe.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Chemnit. in exam. part. <hi>2.</hi> pag <hi>91.</hi> edit. <hi>1578.</hi>
                  </note>It is much more ſound which <hi>Chemnitius</hi> obſerueth that the people of God, vpon any occaſion repreſenting Gods ſpeciall <hi>Preſence</hi> or <hi>fauour</hi> to them, whether it were only by a Gracious meſſage (as in <hi>Ex.</hi> 4. and 12.) or Action (as in <hi>Gen.</hi> 24.26 48.) or ſigne thereof giuen from God, they A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dored and caſt downe themſelues, of which wee haue ſpo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken much already, <hi>Cap.</hi> 10.</p>
               <p n="4">4. But if it were lawfull to Adore God onely at or be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore his owne Signall of his ſpeciall <hi>Preſence,</hi> the <hi>Arke,</hi> why not at the <hi>Sacrament,</hi> referring all the Adoration to God in <hi>Chriſt?</hi> For was the <hi>Arke</hi> any better ſigne of <hi>Gods</hi> preſence, then the <hi>Bread</hi> and <hi>Wine</hi> are of the <hi>body and blood of Chriſt,</hi> whoſe <hi>names</hi> hee himſelfe hath honoured them withall, as the Arke was honoured with the title of <hi>Iehouah, i. e.</hi> for the repreſentation and Sacramentall Relation ſake?</p>
               <p>
                  <pb n="35" facs="tcp:7305:22"/>Doth any man diuide Chriſt himſelfe from the Graces of Chriſt? verely wee in the Sacrament haue no hope of par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>taking the Grace of Chriſt, but by partaking himſelfe his very body and blood, though not carnally or bodily, yet re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ally and in truth; not in at our mouthes, but into our ſoules as ſpirituall food.</p>
               <p>The concluſion of all, is, that if our Church intended that wee, in receiuing the Communion, ſhould looke vpon the Bread and Wine not ſimply as creatures, but as Sacraments of our Lords inſtitution, and ſo beholding them, <hi>Non quâ ſunt, ſed quâ ſignificant,</hi> not as they are in their owne nature, but as what they there ſignifie ſhould tender a <hi>knee-worſhip</hi> or Adoration, not at all to them, but only to God or Chriſt his ſonne, by occaſion of them, we ſhould therein doe no more then the ancient godly Fathers did before Poperie, as that learned tract <hi>Dialecticon Euchariſtiae</hi> ſheweth; I am ſure no more then the godly Iewes did, as hath beene ſhewed. And yet euen this Ceremony, ſo vſed, ſhould bee no <hi>proper</hi> worſhip of God, or worſhip of and by it ſelfe, becauſe it is not then and ſo commanded of the Lord; but only, <hi>Improper</hi> and <hi>Reductiue</hi> worſhip, and though not <hi>commanded,</hi> yet <hi>al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowed</hi> of Gods word: And therefore but a matter of <hi>meere Order</hi> in the ſenſe aforeſaid.</p>
               <p n="5">5. But I haue already giuen in our Churches (publicke) <hi>Declaration,</hi> by which appeareth, that ſhee goeth not ſo far; but vnderſtandeth this geſture to bee only for <hi>Signification</hi> of <hi>our humble and gratefull acknowledgement of thoſe benefits be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtowed</hi> of Chriſt in this his Ordinance vpon (not all men, but) the <hi>worthy Receiuers.</hi> And therefore they which con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demne this Church of a <hi>Will-worſhip,</hi> yea of <hi>flat Idolatry</hi> for this; and teach the poore people to forbeare the Communi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, rather then to receiue it kneeling, haue more to anſwer for to God and his Church, then perhaps they thinke of.</p>
               <p n="6">6. For while they piouſly intending to ſayle from (as I may ſay) the <hi>North-pole</hi> of the Popiſh <hi>Idolatry,</hi> not heeding the <hi>Aequator,</hi> haue ſayled, though not home to the <hi>South-Pole,</hi> yet too neere it, into another extreame of <hi>Superſtition</hi> and <hi>Diſworſhip</hi> of God. <hi>Diſworſhip,</hi> in turning their backes
<pb n="36" facs="tcp:7305:23"/>
vpon the Lords table, for a geſture not forbidden of God: and <hi>Superſtition</hi> in placing ſuch a neceſſity in ſitting or ſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding, which are neither of them commanded of the Lord (as is confeſſed) that they thinke themſelues highly to honour and pleaſe God in the choyſe of thoſe geſtures, or elſe not to communicate. This is to worſhip God after the traditions of men; Or elſe the Iewes were not guilty of it, by forbea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring out of conſcience<g ref="char:punc">▪</g> and for feare of pollution, to eate their meate with <hi>vnwaſhen hands.</hi> Only this is ſo much the worſe, as the ſpirituall food which they dare not touch nor taſte, vnleſſe they may take it <hi>ſitting</hi> or <hi>ſtanding,</hi> is better then the bodily from which the Iewes abſtained. The Lord who hath given many of them godly deſires, vouchſafe in mercy to cleare their judgements, and not to lay this errour to their charge.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="15" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 15. The firſt part of the fourth Argument Anſwered.</head>
               <p>Arg. 4. <hi>THe Law,</hi> (i. e. <hi>the</hi> 2. <hi>Commandement) forbiddeth two things:</hi> 1. <hi>The deviſing any new wayes of worſhip.</hi> 2. <hi>The vſing of preſcribed worſhip otherwiſe then they are directed. But ſome of our Ceremonies are deviſed new wayes of worſhip, or vſage of the preſcribed worſhips otherwiſe then they are directed.</hi> Ergo, <hi>the Law forbiddeth them.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> What things the Law of the ſecond <hi>Commande<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment</hi> doth forbid, I haue ſaid, and graunt the ſame, or, with it, the third <hi>Commandement</hi> to forbid theſe two things you mention. But I will conſider theſe two apart, and ſo make two Arguments of one, for perſpicuities ſake.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>The Law forbiddeth the diuiſing of new wayes of worſhip, But our Ceremonies are deuiſed new wayes of worſhip, Ergo.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>I ſuppoſe you meane, that as the <hi>Deuiſing</hi> is forbidden, ſo the <hi>things deuiſed, &amp;c.</hi> otherwiſe wee ſhall be vntouched, who onely <hi>vſe</hi> theſe Ceremonies, but <hi>deuiſed none of them.</hi> And then I ſay, that the <hi>termes</hi> are ambiguous, and muſt bee made cleare before the Anſwer bee giuen to the Argument.</p>
               <p>
                  <pb n="37" facs="tcp:7305:23"/>1. <hi>Worſhip of God</hi> (as hath beene preoued) is <hi>Proper</hi> or <hi>Improper, Ex ſe,</hi> or <hi>per accidens,</hi> of it ſelfe, or by accident, &amp; <hi>per aliud,</hi> by reference to ſome other thing; As for exam<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple, ſaith <hi>Chamier. In Ieiunio nulla pietas eſt,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Cham. Tom. <hi>4.</hi> lib. <hi>46.</hi> cap <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>niſi quatenus vtile interdum teſtandae internae poenitentiae &amp; praeparationi ad preces,</hi> In faſting there is no worſhip, but as it is vſefull ſometimes for teſtification of inward humiliation and for preparation to prayer. So <hi>wayes,</hi> (i e. <hi>meanes</hi>) of worſhip, are alſo ei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther meanes by the vſe whereof <hi>Immediately</hi> of themſelues, Seruice is done or ſuppoſed to bee done to God; or meanes <hi>more remote,</hi> and not in themſelues or by themſelues any ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uice, or reputed any ſeruice of God, but by <hi>accident,</hi> and <hi>per aliud,</hi> in reference to ſome what elſe, as in <hi>Chamiers</hi> inſtance, <hi>Faſting.</hi> By <hi>new wayes,</hi> you meane, not <hi>lately taken vp,</hi> but ſuch as haue not their <hi>Preſcription</hi> in the Word. For all ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantiall or proper worſhip, is <hi>new worſhip</hi> to God, which himſelfe hath not <hi>Commanded.</hi> And then I anſwer, That of <hi>Proper</hi> and <hi>Immediate</hi> worſhip <hi>Ex ſe,</hi> of it ſelfe, or ſo eſtee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med, the <hi>Maior</hi> is true, but the <hi>Minor</hi> falſe of our Ceremo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nies, which being acknowledged things of indifferent na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, and ſuch as the Church may at pleaſure alter, cannot bee vnderſtood to bee made, in that ſenſe, any <hi>new worſhip,</hi> or <hi>wayes</hi> of worſhip. But if you ſpeake of worſhip in a lar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ger meaning of the word; and, by <hi>wayes,</hi> vnderſtand any <hi>meanes tending</hi> (at the long runne) to the honouring of God, and intended onely as <hi>Adiuncts</hi> to the proper worſhip of God, and for an helpe to vs in the ſame; Then is the <hi>Minor</hi> true of our Ceremonies, <hi>viz.</hi> that they are, in ſuch a notion, <hi>new deviſed wayes of worſhip.</hi> But the <hi>Maior,</hi> which ſaith, <hi>that all deuiſed wayes of worſhip are euen in that ſenſe forbidden,</hi> is manifeſtly falſe. For example, This or that preſcript <hi>forme</hi> of prayer, is a <hi>new deuiſed way</hi> of worſhip, as touching the Set-forme, yet not forbidden. The Faſts of the fourth,<note place="margin">See <hi>Zach.</hi> 8.19. and <hi>Iunius</hi> his <hi>Annot.</hi>
                  </note> fift, ſeuenth &amp; tenth moneths, reminding the very moneths and ſpeciall dayes of their calamities, that they might with more life and feeling humble themſelues before God, in the <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>aptiuity, were ſuch <hi>new deuiſed wayes</hi> of worſhip to God, in our ſenſe, and not <hi>commanded</hi> of God, <hi>Zach.</hi> 7 4. yet not
<pb n="38" facs="tcp:7305:24"/>
                  <hi>forbidden</hi> or <hi>condemned,</hi> as Maſter <hi>Cartwright</hi> confeſſeth. And the like is to bee ſaid of all vnpreſcribed circumſtances (conſidered in their particulars) which belong to <hi>Order, De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cency</hi> and <hi>Edification,</hi> that they are remote and accidentall wayes of worſhip, and deuiſed, or, (which is all one) ſo ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plied and determined by the will of man; and yet, neither commanded nor forbidden, but only <hi>allowed</hi> in themſelues.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Medul Theol. part <hi>2.</hi> cap <hi>14.</hi> Theſ. <hi>24.</hi>
                  </note>For to ſay, as Doctor <hi>Ames, Praecipiuntur in genere ſub lege Ordinis Decori &amp; Aedification is,</hi> they are commanded in ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nerall vnder the law of <hi>order, comelineſſe</hi> and <hi>edification,</hi> is not reaſonable. For if theſe particulars bee <hi>commanded</hi> which fall vnder the generall heads, then muſt the obſeruation of the particulars bee <hi>neceſſary,</hi> becauſe <hi>commanded,</hi> and not things left to <hi>choiſe.</hi> Neither is it ſound which hee ſaith, <hi>Habendae tamen ſunt tanquam ex voluntate Dei praeceptae,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Ibid. Theſ. <hi>27.</hi>
                  </note> they are to bee reputed as commanded out of the will of God. Or (as after) that, <hi>if they bee to all points well ordered,</hi> or that, <hi>Conſtitutio ita habenda ſit quaſi ſimpliciter Diuina,</hi> that conſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tution is to be taken as <hi>ſimply</hi> diuine; for the conſtitution is onely of the <hi>particulars,</hi> and is limited to things left of God <hi>Indifferent in themſelues,</hi> and therefore cannot bee ſaid to be <hi>ſimply diuine,</hi> but, after a ſort; No not when the things are in <hi>kind</hi> ſuch as neceſſarily follow of thoſe things which God hath expreſly commanded,<note place="margin">Ibid. Theſ. <hi>24.</hi>
                  </note> which is Doctor <hi>Ames</hi> his ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cond reaſon. For example, the very particular <hi>place</hi> where, and <hi>hower</hi> when, we muſt meet vnto the publicke worſhip of God, are not in themſelues <hi>particularly commanded in gene<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re ſuo,</hi> vnder their generall, and the obſeruance, euen of them, muſt bee with a conſcience <hi>free</hi> from tye to the <hi>place</hi> or <hi>time,</hi> in regard of <hi>themſelues;</hi> otherwiſe, there is a ſuperſtitious vſe of them. So that that which in them may be called <hi>Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uine</hi> and a <hi>commanded Circumſtance</hi> of worſhip, is, a <hi>place,</hi> and a <hi>time</hi> as commodious as wee can; but not, <hi>this place</hi> or <hi>this houre.</hi> And if all conueniences require this very place, and this very houre, yet is not the <hi>place</hi> required <hi>propter ſe,</hi> for it ſelfe, but <hi>propter aliud</hi> for ſome other thing: It is therefore better to ſay, That the particulars deuiſed or determined by men, to be obſerued as Ceremonies or outward Rites in the
<pb n="39" facs="tcp:7305:24"/>
worſhip of God, are in all particulars, when they moſt agree to the generall Rules of the word, only <hi>Allowed.</hi> And yet, if by the neglect and contempt of ſuch externall Rites, <hi>Viola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur aliquo modo ſanctitas cultus religioſi,</hi> the purity of religi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ous worſhip bee violated (as Doctor <hi>Amer</hi> ſaith,<note place="margin">Ibid. Theſ <hi>23.</hi>
                  </note> and ſaith well) then the Obſeruation of them muſt <hi>aliquo modo</hi> ſome way bee ſome worſhip of God, howeuer (as hee alſo ſaith) <hi>In ijs non proprie conſiſtit cultus religioſus,</hi> religious worſhip conſiſteth not properly in them, not <hi>properly</hi> ſaith he; but yet, <hi>in a ſort,</hi> ſay I.</p>
               <p>And indeed if wee will admit no more into the worſhip of God then is <hi>commanded,</hi> as the Anabaptiſts require, wee ſhall, in baptizing, onely <hi>lay on water in the name of the Father, of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghoſt,</hi> and not vſe (<hi>lawfully</hi>) any of thoſe ſet prayers, before or after, nor rehearſe the ſumme of the Chriſtian faith, nor haue any ſpeciall witneſſes, nor then giue the name as it were to ſhew that wee are as it were without a name, or being <hi>Lo-ammy</hi> till wee bee entred into profeſſed Couenant with God; nor, any Scripture then read to ſhew the lawfulneſſe of baptizing Infants, no Interroga<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tories to expreſſe the conditions of our Couenant with god; and not onely, no ſigne of the <hi>Croſſe</hi> as a <hi>monitorie</hi> Ceremo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny to the congregation, foraſmuch as God hath not com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manded any of theſe <hi>thus</hi> to bee done, in the vſe of that Sacrament.</p>
               <p>The like may bee ſaid of all the Readings, Prefaces, Ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hortations and Prayers (excepting that only which by re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peating the inſtitution, and praying for the bleſſing of God on vs in that vſe of them) are preſcribed in our <hi>Leitourgy,</hi> euen till wee come to the <hi>breaking</hi> of the <hi>Bread</hi> and to <hi>diſtri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bution</hi> of it and the Cup. Namely, that theſe, ſo farre as by the will of man they are deuiſed, and determined thus to be done, They are not things in their particular thus com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maunded of God, and therefore <hi>Ex ſe,</hi> of themſelues, are not proper worſhip of God, reſpectiuely to that ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry <hi>forme, Order,</hi> and <hi>time</hi> of vſing them; But either as they are in their owne Generall, as the prayers; or, referred to <hi>Order, Comelineſſe</hi> and <hi>Edification,</hi> which God hath
<pb n="40" facs="tcp:7305:25"/>
commanded to bee aimed at, and obſerued in all actions of his worſhip, <hi>i. e. propter aliud,</hi> for ſome other thing. So then in themſelues only allowed, and Improperly worſhip of God.</p>
               <p>And if in ſuch things thus deviſed and determined by men, which are not in themſelues neceſſary, but onely law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full, there may be no reſpect at all of honouring God in the vſe of them, though not <hi>ſimply</hi> for themſelues; How hath the Apoſtle told vs that <hi>one man eateth</hi>; or, <hi>obſerueth the day to the Lord,</hi> and <hi>another eateth not</hi>; or, <hi>obſerueth not the day</hi>; and, this man <hi>eateth not</hi>; and, <hi>obſerueth not the day, euen vnto the Lord?</hi> Or, what ground of faith could men haue in do<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing things ſo contrary, as <hi>eating</hi> and <hi>not eating</hi>; vnleſſe it were, that God had <hi>allowed</hi> either, but <hi>commanded</hi> neither the one nor the other? For the <hi>Command</hi> of one muſt haue bin the <hi>Prohibition</hi> of the contrary. But <hi>in rebus medijs,</hi> in things indifferent,<note place="margin">Quo ſupra in <hi>Rom. 14.</hi>
                  </note> ſaith <hi>Paraeus,</hi> not onely <hi>diuers,</hi> but euen <hi>contrary</hi> things pleaſe God: but <hi>non tanquam cultus,</hi> not as a worſhip in themſelues. For in ſuch things, no contrariety, yea no variance from the patterne giuen in the Mount (as I may ſay) I meane Gods <hi>Preſcript,</hi> is tollerable.</p>
               <p>A man is bound, at ſuch a time, to pay an hundred pounds in current Engliſh money. In this caſe if hee pay it all in gold, or ſiluer; or, in both, at the time, the bond is diſchar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ged, becauſe it was onely for ſuch a ſumme of current Eng<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>liſh money.</p>
               <p>But if a man be bound to pay the ſame ſumme at the ſame time, in good gold, ſiluer of that valew will not diſcharge his bond, becauſe it was not onely for the value in current money, but for the <hi>ſpecies</hi> or kind of money. In this caſe there<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ore, the <hi>ſpecios, ex ſe</hi> and <hi>in ſe,</hi> the very <hi>particular kind,</hi> in and of it ſelfe, is part of the payment, as well as the <hi>value.</hi> But in the other caſe the <hi>Species</hi> or particular kind ſimply conſidered <hi>ex ſe,</hi> of it ſelfe is nothing to the paiment, ſaue on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly in the <hi>Generall,</hi> as it is <hi>current money,</hi> and ſecondly as it a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mounteth to the <hi>Summe.</hi> So is our caſe. Where God him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe hath for his ſeruice determined the <hi>Circumſtances</hi>; as, vnder the Law, The <hi>place of Sacrifice,</hi> and <hi>times</hi> of their three
<pb n="41" facs="tcp:7305:25"/>
ſolemne Feaſts, or <hi>Apparell</hi> of the Prieſts, or ought elſe in particular; Thoſe very <hi>Circumſtances</hi> were part of the <hi>pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>per</hi> and <hi>principall worſhip,</hi> as well as the maine <hi>Actions,</hi> be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe of the <hi>Command</hi> of God. But where God hath <hi>com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>manded</hi> only the <hi>maine ſubſtance</hi> of a ſeruice to him, and not preſcribed the <hi>particular maners,</hi> but onely giuen rules of <hi>di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rection,</hi> thoſe particular circumſtances are not any worſhip or ſeruice of God in themſelues, nor may without Superſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion be ſo eſteemed, but only as they are parts of <hi>Order</hi> and <hi>Decency,</hi> and ſerue to the <hi>Edification</hi> of men, which God hath required in all the maine Actions of his preſcribed ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uice, <hi>i.e.</hi> the particulars are <hi>propter aliud,</hi> in reference to ſome what elſe a worſhip of God, and in themſelues onely <hi>allowed</hi> not <hi>commanded meanes</hi> thereof.</p>
               <p>I maruaile ſometimes at ſome of our brethren, who, to proue that wee make our Ceremonies a very worſhip to God, tell vs that if the very ſame things were done to the very ſame end by <hi>Diuine inſtitution,</hi> they muſt needs bee <hi>worſhip</hi>; and then <hi>true worſhip,</hi> becauſe <hi>required</hi> of God, and therefore ours muſt needs bee worſhip of God; and not be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing commanded, <hi>Will-worſhip.</hi> As if they had not yet learned, That the onely <hi>command</hi> of God doth make that to bee in it ſelfe, an Act of neceſſary and ſubſtantiall worſhip to him, which though to the ſame end, and in the ſame manner done voluntarily, nor was, nor is eſteemed any part of the reall worſhip in it ſelfe, but onely <hi>per &amp; propter aliud,</hi> by and for ſome reference to ſome other thing. As for example. The building and vſe of Altars here or there, before God had choſen out the ſtanding place for his Altar (though to the ſame end, for which the Lords inſtituted altar ſerued, <hi>i e.</hi> for <hi>Sacrifice</hi>) was not worſhip in reſpect of the <hi>place,</hi> or <hi>kind of ſtone</hi> vſed, or <hi>height, length,</hi> or <hi>breadth</hi>; But onely as an <hi>allow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed Inſtrument</hi> of the neceſſary worſhip, not ſanctifying the offering, as did Gods ſanctified Altar, but ſanctified, in a ſort, by the offering.</p>
               <p>To conclude, All that either in truth is, or may be eſtee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>med a proper and neceſſary part of Diuine worſhip, and meanes of honouring God, euen in the thing ſo done, muſt
<pb n="42" facs="tcp:7305:26"/>
bee ſo made by the will of God, or elſe is vaine and will-worſhip.</p>
               <p>But ſuch things as are not vnderſtood, or vſed, as in them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues neceſſary, immediate, and proper worſhip of God, but onely by accident, and <hi>propter aliud,</hi> in reference are worſhip but <hi>after a ſort</hi> in themſelues, and haue no <hi>Precept</hi> of God vpon themſelues, in their <hi>particular,</hi> but onely an <hi>al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowance</hi> or <hi>Generall</hi> warrant. And this is no otherwiſe a <hi>Will-worſhip,</hi> then was the worſhip of the <hi>freewill offerings,</hi> wherein the <hi>particular</hi> choiſe was left free to the men them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues. Onely, if a man will enhaunce the value of this <hi>Im<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proper</hi> and <hi>reductiue</hi> worſhip, and haue it goe currant at a higher rate, then God euer allowed, euen for proper ſeruice in it ſelfe, hee ſhall then make of his improper worſhip, a proper will-worſhip to Gods dishonour, in as much as hee will needs returne it to God at another rate, then God him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe ſet vpon it in his <hi>allowance.</hi> Which is as one ſhould offer to pay the Kings Subjects in ſiluer or gold pieces, rated aboue the value, which the King himſelfe hath ſet on them. This is a non-payment, though the <hi>Species</hi> or particular kind, bee currant, becauſe the value is not right. And when men thinke to honour God by ſuch meanes, ſo eſteemed, they diſhonour him, not ſimply in the meanes, but becauſe of the miſprizing and abuſe. And ſo much for this <hi>Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment</hi> now to the next.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="16" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. XVI. The ſecond part of the fourth Argument anſwered.</head>
               <p>
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">Argum. </seg>4</label> 
                  <label type="milestone">
                     <seg type="milestoneunit">pars </seg>2</label> 
                  <hi>THe Law, ſecondly forbiddeth the preſcribed worſhips of God, to bee vſed otherwiſe then they are directed. But, the Obſeruance of our Ceremonies is an vſage of Gods preſcribed wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip otherwiſe then the ſame is directed.</hi> Ergo. <hi>Forbidden of the Law.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> If by [<hi>otherwiſe</hi>] you meane (<hi>in any other out<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ward manner</hi>;) and, by [<hi>directed</hi>] vnderſtand [<hi>commanded</hi>] the <hi>Maior</hi> is falſe. For the circumſtances concerning the
<pb n="43" facs="tcp:7305:26"/>
                  <hi>outward manner,</hi> (as touching their <hi>particular</hi> determination) are not <hi>commanded</hi> of God, but vnder the <hi>Generall</hi> rules of his <hi>Direction,</hi> left vnto the <hi>choyſe</hi> of men, as is confeſſed in generall words by all men that oppoſe our Ceremonies, howeuer they pare this graunt afterwards, of purpoſe to ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>clude our Ceremonies from all releefe thereby.</p>
               <p>But if by [<hi>otherwiſe</hi>] you meane <hi>ſo otherwiſe,</hi> as that, <hi>wee diſioyne what God hath vnited,</hi> the <hi>outward</hi> worſhip from the <hi>Internall, i. e.</hi> the body from the ſoule; or, that wee <hi>alter</hi> that which God hath <hi>Ordered,</hi> as in the <hi>halfe-Communion</hi> of the Papiſts, &amp;c. Or that the <hi>manner</hi> and <hi>externall faſhion</hi> bee not framed to the <hi>generall</hi> rules of Gods <hi>direction, Order, Decency,</hi> and <hi>Edification</hi>; Then the <hi>Maior</hi> is true, that ſuch things are forbidden by the Law, <hi>i. e.</hi> either by the ſecond or third <hi>Commandement.</hi> But then the <hi>Minor,</hi> touching our Ceremonies, muſt be denyed to bee true, till it ſhall bee proued, which will not bee by this <hi>Argument,</hi> but muſt be, if at all, by ſome particular and iuſt exception againſt them.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="17" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 17. The defence of the Anſwers given to this fourth Argument.</head>
               <p>THis <hi>Anſwer</hi> will not ſeeme to ſatisfie the <hi>Argument,</hi> till wee haue diſcouered and removed ſundry petty en<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gines, which haue been planted againſt it, and ſeeme to ſome men to batter it to the ground, and to make nothing of it, which I will, ſo farre as I can, ſet forth <hi>Ab ovo.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>When the day of Mercy ſhined on the Church of God, and gaue men ſtrength and ſpirit to withdraw themſelues from that leprous Church of <hi>Rome,</hi> nothing was more ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſary, then to make the people know, that <hi>the vaine pompe and Stage-playes of human Rites which went then currant for an high ſeruice of God</hi> (while in the meane time his owne pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcribed ſeruice, was either obſcured and defaced, or annihi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lated and neglected) <hi>was no true ſeruice of God.</hi> Hence, you ſhall find the Diuines of that time labouring mainely vpon this point, That nothing may bee eſteemed or vſed as a wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip
<pb n="44" facs="tcp:7305:27"/>
of God, ſuch as hee would reward, and men might not omit without ſinne, (which was and is the rate of all the Popiſh Ceremonies in their accounts, from the greateſt to the leaſt of them) ſaue onely what God himſelfe hath in his word preſcribed. In the meane time they denyed not a li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>berty to the Church, for ordaining of things for <hi>Order, De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cency,</hi> and <hi>Edification</hi>; and ſuch, and ſo many, as the neceſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty of the Church ſhould at any time require. But not for a <hi>worſhip,</hi> vnderſtanding worſhip as their aduerſaries did, for ſuch <hi>an act as in it ſelfe was pleaſing to God,</hi> and ſo as he would bee offended if it were not <hi>ſo done</hi> to him.</p>
               <p>Hereupon ſundry well minded people began to thinke of all that in Popery was made part of the diuine worſhip, and vrged as neceſſary for conſcience ſake, to bee ſo obſerued to the honour of God: And not conſidering warily, whether things were at all <hi>in themſelues</hi> too blame, or only in reſpect of the <hi>ſuperſtitious vſe</hi> and <hi>opinion</hi> of them, they concluded, that all was vnlawfull to bee vſed in any Act of religious ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uice, which was not <hi>commanded</hi> (which, of ſeruice properly ſo to bee called, is true) and thereupon reſolued, no <hi>Temples, Bels, Fonts, Goſſips, &amp;c.</hi> And becauſe they found not a plaine command for an <hi>Oath</hi> in caſes of Iudicature; no <hi>ſwearing:</hi> and, for the like reaſon, <hi>no Baptizing of Infants,</hi> No <hi>ſet formes of prayer,</hi> or <hi>Order of reading Scripture</hi> ſince it is not in the Bible; no <hi>habits,</hi> no <hi>geſtures,</hi> but ſuch as were neceſſary in common vſe; nothing at all obſerued which might haue any particular reference to any thing <hi>Diuine</hi> or <hi>Eccleſiaſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>call,</hi> not ſo much as a <hi>Cloake</hi> or <hi>Gowne</hi> for a Miniſter as a <hi>diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tinctiue</hi> garment, nor ought elſe which might bee called <hi>Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiaſticall.</hi> And as men went with more or fewer ſayles ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ried along with this conceite, ſo haue they fallen ſhort or gone further in their miſapplication of the true ground of Diuinity, which our great Diuines had deliuered <hi>ex hypo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>theſi,</hi> conditionally and in a ſtrict ſenſe of the termes [<hi>Wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip of God.</hi>]</p>
               <p>From hence, in the firſt <hi>Admonition to the Parliament,</hi> they quarrelled at the frame and forme of our Church-or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ders; and, ſet downe this rule, <hi>whatſoeuer is not commanded
<pb n="45" facs="tcp:7305:27"/>
of God in his word may not bee recieued in the Church.</hi> This, when Maſter <hi>Cartwright</hi> vndertooke to defend againſt the late Arch-biſhop, Doctor <hi>Whirgife,</hi> hee (as hee was a man of a great wit and parts) found how that ſpeech might bee mainetainable, and yet ſome liberty left vnto the Church in conſtituting matters of Order; namely, that in as much as the things left vnto the Churches determination, were limi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted to certaine <hi>generall</hi> rules of the word which are <hi>Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mandements,</hi> therefore the <hi>partioul<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>rs</hi> which according to theſe rules were <hi>appointed,</hi> might bee ſaid to bee <hi>commanded,</hi> (iuſt as wee heard out of Doctor <hi>Ames, praecipiuntur in ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nere ſuo,</hi> they are commanded vnder their generall) which was but a meere ſhift of his wit. For though thoſe <hi>generall</hi> rules bee <hi>Precepts,</hi> yet the various <hi>ſpecialties</hi> which fall vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der them are not thereby <hi>commanded</hi> (not thoſe, <hi>ſpecially</hi>) but onely <hi>allowed.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But when this Anſwer was found too ſhort to ſmite downe our Ceremonies, for which, this was pleaded, that they were not <hi>contrary</hi> but <hi>agreeable</hi> to the ſtatutes of Gods word; and, as ſuch, intended, and to bee vſed; and that, if they would diſproue any thing they muſt inſiſt vpon that particular, and not thinke to condemne it by a generall Sen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tence, as Maſter <hi>Hooker</hi> told them: Then they ſought out a new way, <hi>i. e.</hi> That <hi>things left to the Churches diſpoſe, are only Circumſtances of time and place, and ſuch things of</hi> Decorum <hi>as were as well receiued and practiſed for like ends in common vſe, as in Eccleſiaſticall.</hi> And by this rare deuiſe (which I take to bee Maſter <hi>Iacobs</hi>) they haue made a ſhift to reſcue <hi>Church<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>es, Bels, Fonts, a Communion-table</hi> and <hi>Cloath,</hi> and <hi>Cup,</hi> and if need bee, a <hi>Church yard</hi> to bury in, and ſome few other matters from the ſentence of the Rigid Anabaptiſts. But haue left all other things, which are (as they ſpeake) <hi>ſtated in, i. e. appropriated to any actions of Gods externall ſeruice,</hi> to bee executed as guilty of ſome treachery againſt god, in his worſhip. <hi>Therefore</hi> (ſaith Maſter <hi>Iacob) God hath not left vnto the Churches liberty or determination, ſo much as our Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiaſticall Ceremonies.</hi> Which (a better man then hee, and one that from my heart I both loue and honour) Doctor <hi>Ames</hi>
                  <pb n="46" facs="tcp:7305:28"/>
hath taken, as vpon truſt from him or other ſuch Author, as his words before alleadged may witneſſe in part; and ſome others of like alleadgement; as namely, <hi>Partis</hi> 2. <hi>diſp.</hi> 15. <hi>Sec.</hi> 25. where hee boundeth and reſtraineth all that is left of God vnto the choyſe and diſpoſition of men in this manner, <hi>Illa igitur qua pertinent ad ordinem &amp; Decorum, non ita relinquuntur hominum arbitrio, vt poſſint quod ipſis libet ſub illo nomine Eccleſiis obtrudere: ſed partim determinantur genera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>libus Dei praeceptis, partim natura ipſarum rerum, &amp; partim circumſtantijs illis quae ex occaſione ſeſe offerunt</hi>; Theſe things therefore which pertaine to order and decency are not ſo left to the pleaſure of men, that they may, vnder that name and pretext, obtrude what they liſt vpon the Churches; but are determined partly vnder Gods generall precepts, part<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly by the nature of the very things themſelues, and partly by thoſe circumſtances which occaſionally offer themſelues. Of which ſentence the former halfe is moſt true; the later, not ſo ſound. For then nothing at all beyond <hi>meere neceſſity</hi>; as, a <hi>time,</hi> and <hi>place</hi> (which are his owne inſtances. <hi>Theſ.</hi> 24.) or ſuch, as the very nature of the things neceſſarily vrgeth; or, caſualties; as for example, to meet in a <hi>wood,</hi> in time of perſecution; or, when there is no helpe, to ſet the bread and wine vpon the bare ground; Nothing, I ſay, more then theſe, are left vnto the Churches ordering; nothing that may, by any <hi>ſignification,</hi> helpe to remember vs; Nothing that may ſerue to breed reuerence towards Gods ordinan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces, and put ſome ſpeciall outward markes of difference be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>twixt common or ſacred, <hi>Ciuill</hi> or <hi>Religious</hi> affaires; no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing of geſtures, habits, memoratiue dayes of Chriſts In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>carnation or Reſurrection; No preſcript forme of prayers to bee vſed otherwiſe then as a <hi>Plat-forme,</hi> as <hi>Altare Damaſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cenum</hi>; vnleſſe perhaps <hi>ſitting at the Communion</hi> in <hi>token</hi> of <hi>Co heireſhip</hi> with Chriſt, becauſe in <hi>Ciuill vſe</hi> it is a <hi>table geſture,</hi> and <hi>faſhion of familiarity.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>I will alleadge ſome few of our great Divines, and ſee whether they by <hi>Rites</hi> and <hi>Ceremonies</hi> left vnto the libertie of the Church, meane nothing but the ſame which our men vnderſtand by <hi>Circumſtances of time and place, common as well
<pb n="47" facs="tcp:7305:28"/>
in Civill, as Religious vſe,</hi> though I grant not few to be ſuch. And becauſe they are wont to name <hi>time</hi> and <hi>place,</hi> putting thereto a blind [<hi>&amp;c.</hi>] or [<hi>et ſimitia,</hi>] we will ſee whether about <hi>Time</hi> and <hi>Place,</hi> the learned Divines, and they bee of one minde.</p>
               <p>A <hi>ſpeciall place</hi> deſtinated,<note place="margin">Zanch. Tom. <hi>4.</hi> pag. <hi>764.</hi>
                  </note> and in reſpect of the <hi>vſe</hi> ſancti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fied, and called <hi>Sacred,</hi> which vnleſſe in caſe of extreme ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſitie, ſhould not be imployed to any other then the deſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned vſes, <hi>Zanchie</hi> alloweth and requireth as a thing comely. Will <hi>Altare Damaſcenum</hi> (trow you) permit this to the Churches libertie?</p>
               <p>An <hi>Altar of Stone,</hi> or a <hi>Table of wood,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>pag.</hi> 485</note> 
                  <hi>Zanchie</hi> and others leaue to the Churches determination, as <hi>in ſe media,</hi> indiffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rent in themſelues, though a Table bee fitter. Will our men ſay ſo?</p>
               <p>That the Communion Table ſhould not (but in caſe of ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>treame neceſſitie) be put to common vſe, <hi>Zanchie</hi> requireth.<note place="margin">Ibid.</note> Is this their rule?</p>
               <p>That <hi>Table</hi> and <hi>Veſſels</hi> for the Communion,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>pag.</hi> 785.</note> hee calleth <hi>holy Veſſels,</hi> as <hi>dedicated to holy vſe.</hi> Is this all one with <hi>Ci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vill</hi> vſe?</p>
               <p>That one lawfull End of <hi>building Temples,</hi> is <hi>Significancie,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Repl. <hi>to Biſh.</hi> Morton, part. <hi>1</hi> cap. <hi>3.</hi> ſect. <hi>32.</hi>
                  </note> to remind vs of our Communion with God, and his in hea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uen, <hi>Zanchie</hi> affirmeth. Then ſaith the <hi>Replier,</hi> Away with all <hi>myſticall Churches.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>As touching <hi>Times</hi> of worſhip, beſides the <hi>Lords dayes,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Calvin. Inſt. <hi>4.10.31.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Calvin</hi> putteth that vnder the Churches hand and determi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nation, as not determined in the World;<note place="margin">Sect. <hi>29.</hi>
                  </note> and on what <hi>dayes</hi> the Lords Supper ſhould be adminiſtred.</p>
               <p>And <hi>Zanchie</hi> ſaith of the Solemnities of <hi>Eaſter, Pentecoſt,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Quo ſupra p. <hi>676.</hi>
                  </note> the <hi>Aſcenſion</hi> and <hi>Nativitie</hi> of our Lord, ſanctified as of the Ancients; or kept holy, it could not bee diſliked. Nay, that <hi>laudabile eſt, &amp; honeſtum atque vtile,</hi> it is laudable, honeſt or ſeemely, and profitable, and proues it too.<note place="margin">
                     <hi>So in effect</hi> Iu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nius cont. lib. <hi>4.</hi> pag <hi>283.</hi>
                  </note> Will ours allow theſe Feaſts in memoriall of the mercies on ſuch dayes be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtowed, as a <hi>Circumſtance of time,</hi> neceſſary as well in <hi>Civill</hi> as <hi>Religious</hi> vſes; Doe they not condemne the Feaſt of <hi>De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dication,</hi> as raſhly inſtituted by the <hi>Maccabees?</hi> And of their
<pb n="48" facs="tcp:7305:29"/>
owne heads tell vs, that the Feaſt of <hi>Purins</hi> was either only a <hi>merry meeting, of friends</hi>; as M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Iacob,</hi> and <hi>Altare Damaſc.</hi> Or, that <hi>Mordecei was a Prophet</hi>; as the <hi>Replyer,</hi> onely be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe they would not have it thought that the Church may, by her authoritie, ſeparate a whole day to the ſolemne wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip of God, vnleſſe for <hi>Faſting</hi> perhaps. Not that the Church can make an <hi>hallowing</hi> Holy-day as is the <hi>Lords day,</hi> the Sabbath; but, <hi>hallowed</hi> dayes for the <hi>vſe</hi> to be obſerved with free Conſciences.</p>
               <p>But beſide <hi>Time</hi> and <hi>Place,</hi> the Divines referre to the Churches <hi>determination,</hi> whether the Publike Prayers ſhall bee all <hi>ſaid,</hi> or <hi>ſung</hi>; as <hi>Zanchie; what Pſalmes</hi> on what <hi>dayes, Calvin quo ſupra Sect.</hi> 31. What <hi>habit</hi> ſhall be worne inad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miniſtring the Lords Supper, whether their <hi>common,</hi> or a <hi>peculiar</hi> garment, <hi>woollen</hi> or <hi>linnen.</hi> And <hi>Zanch</hi> (for the <hi>ſig<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nification)</hi> preferres the <hi>linnen,</hi> though in other reſpects hee ſaith; <hi>rectius reijcitur,</hi> it is better rejected of ſome Churches. <note n="a" place="margin">Chem. exam. part. <hi>2.</hi> pag. <hi>36.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Chemnitius</hi> alloweth ſome of the old <hi>ſignificant</hi> Rites vſed anciently in Baptiſme, while only <hi>ſo</hi> vſed. <hi>Iunius</hi> profeſſeth that if we were agreed in Doctrine, and the ſuperſtition re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>moued, we ſhould not diſagree with the Papiſts for the Rite or Ceremonie of <hi>Exorciſme.</hi> The like he ſaith of the vſe of the <note n="b" place="margin">Iunius cont. <hi>2.</hi> pag. <hi>1726.</hi> an. <hi>23.</hi> pag. <hi>1743.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Croſſe in ſacris.</hi> But what doe I mention theſe or o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther particular perſons, ſuch as <hi>Bucer, Melancthon,</hi> againſt whom and <hi>Lavater, Zanchie,</hi> and ſome others, there is a <hi>prae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munire Caveat</hi> added to the Replyers firſt part, That for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſooth <hi>ſome of them wrote in the dawsing of the day,</hi> others <hi>li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved in England,</hi> as <hi>Martyr; Chemnitius</hi> was a <hi>Lutheran; Zanchie</hi> was of a <hi>timorous diſpoſition</hi>; they <hi>were not well in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>formed when they gaue approbation to our Church Rites,</hi> and ſuch other geare: by which all men may know, that the judgements of thoſe graue Divines ſute not with theirs in this matter. And furthermore, that they had rather ſinke the reputation of all the Lords Worthies, then yeeld them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues to haue miſtaken any thing. If any particular man be of waight with them, it is M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Calvin,</hi> who in truth de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerveth the firſt honourable chaire of them all. When the Biſhop <hi>Morton</hi> had produced a Teſtimonie of his, <hi>ex Inſtit.</hi>
                  <pb n="49" facs="tcp:7305:29"/>
4.10.30. as full and direct as could bee, to ſhew what hee judgeth to be left vnto the determination of the Church in matters of Diſcipline &amp; Ceremonies not determined in the Word. The <hi>Replyer</hi> (not reciting the text of <hi>Caluin)</hi> 
                  <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>elleth the <hi>Biſhop,</hi> that there is nothing which without the aequi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocation of the word <hi>Ceremonie</hi> will ſerue his turne; <hi>Cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vin</hi> meant nothing but neceſſary Circumſtances of <hi>Order,</hi> as <hi>time</hi> and <hi>place,</hi> &amp;c. but no <hi>ſignificant</hi> Ceremonies. <hi>Caluin</hi> ſaith, God hath giuen certaine generall Rules, vnto which muſt bee ſquared whatſoever the neceſſitie of the Church ſhall require of <hi>time</hi> and <hi>place,</hi> &amp;c. for, there is no neceſſitie of our <hi>ſignificant</hi> Ceremonies. Wherein he maketh a pret<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ty ſhift of eſcape vnder the ſhadow of that word <hi>neceſſiti<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>.</hi> But in following the ſame matter, <hi>Caluin</hi> faith, what the <hi>v<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tilitie</hi> of the Church ſhall require, counting that <hi>neceſſary</hi> to the Church, which is either of it ſelfe, or by accident <hi>neceſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſary</hi> for the Churches Peace and building vp, as he hath be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore in that Chapter ſaid, and doth after.</p>
               <p>The neceſſitie of the Church required that old Decree of <hi>Abſtaining from blood and ſtrangled,</hi> which in it ſelfe was not <hi>neceſſary,</hi> nor (as M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Sprint</hi> hath ſhewed) ſimply <hi>conuend<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ent.</hi> Which for our vſe of the Ceremonies inſtituted, is ar<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gument enough; vnleſſe there bee no need of our Miniſtery in the Church, or of the Churches quiet, on of obedience to our Prince in things not evill in themſelues. <hi>But, there is yet no neceſſary vſe of our ſignificant humane Ceremonies in the Church.</hi> Simple neceſſitie there is none. But neceſſitie of <hi>vtilitie, Caluin</hi> acknowledgeth, when of <hi>Symbolicall</hi> Rites, he profeſſeth himſelfe to thinke ſome ſuch to bee a profitable helpe to the weaker ſort, <hi>Sect.</hi> 28. Which likewiſe in his Treatiſe of <hi>The Right way of Reforming the Church,</hi> he doth alſo profeſſe: Denying himſelfe at all to ſtriue againſt Cere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monies, which are either for <hi>Order,</hi> or yet for <hi>Decencie, <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>el etiam ſymbola ſunt &amp; incitamenta eius quam Deo debemus re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verentiae,</hi> or ſuch as are ſignes of, and incitements to that re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verence which wee owe vnto God. And in his 78 Epiſtle to the Lord Protector, <hi>Ceremonias ad vſum captum<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> populi eſſe accomodandas,</hi> Ceremonies muſt bee accomodated to the
<pb n="50" facs="tcp:7305:30"/>
vſe and capacitie of the people; which muſt be vnderſtood, in part, of ſome ſignificant Ceremonies: elſe, why <hi>ad captum populi?</hi> muſt the peoples capacitie bee ſo much reſpected? Indeed <hi>Caluin</hi> requireth, that ſuch ſignificant Ceremonies be but <hi>few,</hi> and ſuch as may not <hi>obſcure</hi> Chriſt. But that hee alloweth ſome ſuch to be inſtituted of the Church, euen for the helpe of <hi>ſignification,</hi> is as cleare as the Sunne at Noone-day. And he that will marke how the <hi>Replyer</hi> laboureth to hide the light of his Teſtimonies, ſhall finde, that his <hi>Reply</hi> thereto borrowed much from his wit, without asking leaue of his Conſcience. But why doe I detaine you in the Sur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vay of particular men? The <hi>Harmony of Confeſſions,</hi> ſet out with th<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap> Notes of the <hi>French</hi> and <hi>Dutch</hi> Churches, will beſt ſhew how much the Churches of Chriſt haue judged to be left vnto the determination of men. And how ſhort of that allowance all thoſe men come, who will not permit her to conſtitute ſo much as one <hi>meerely Eccleſiaſticall Ceremony,</hi> but to containe her in the conſtitution of ſuch things, as all men of themſelues are bound to obſerue, euen without any <hi>Conſtitution,</hi> and which no power of man can forbid.</p>
               <p>You aske me, <hi>Where any ſuch power is giuen to the Church?</hi> I anſwere out of M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Caluin,</hi> and D<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Ames</hi> too; <hi>viz.</hi> where ſhee is enjoyned to doe all things of Gods preſcribed wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip according to <hi>Order, Decencie,</hi> and to <hi>Edification.</hi> For what doth <hi>neceſſarily</hi> ſerue vnto thoſe rules, ſhee is rather <hi>commanded,</hi> then ſimply <hi>allowed</hi> to conſider and take care of. And ſure I am, that though <hi>Order</hi> ſtrictly taken, belongeth but to <hi>Vbi, quando,</hi> to place and time, &amp;c. yet the <hi>determina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion</hi> of that, belonging to each Church, requireth many things. Now, as <hi>Order</hi> and <hi>Decencie</hi> in the outward manner of handling all and the ſeverall parts of Gods inſtituted ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice, is required of the Churches; ſo is it, that all bee done to Edification; which is not that <hi>all,</hi> that men luſt to impoſe vnder the name of Order, Decency, and Edification, is <hi>com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maunded</hi> or <hi>allowed</hi> by that charge of the Holy Ghoſt; but that <hi>all,</hi> which ſhee is to <hi>diſpoſe</hi> of, be ſuch indeed, ſo farre as ſhe can judge. Whence will follow, that in Rites ſerving to <hi>Order</hi> or <hi>Decencie,</hi> there ſhould bee what helpe wee can to
<pb n="51" facs="tcp:7305:30"/>
                  <hi>Edification</hi> by the <hi>ſignificancie</hi> of thoſe Rites. For ſeeing the outward ordering ſhould be ſuch, as may moſt edifie, as D<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Ames</hi> ſaith, how can it bee but ſuch a Rite as is <hi>Comely</hi> for the matter in hand, and agreeable to the vſe and intent ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>of, ſhall be vnto men the more helpefull, if it carry ſome ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifeſt ſignification in the forehead? For this reaſon <hi>Zan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chius</hi> preferreth (and ſo doth M. <hi>Perkins)</hi> the ceremony of <hi>Immerſion</hi> vnder the water, before that of <hi>ſprinkling,</hi> or lay<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing on the water, as holding more Analogy to that of <hi>Paul, Rom.</hi> 6. that we are <hi>buried with Chriſt in Baptiſme.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And the ſame <note n="*" place="margin">Zanch. To. <hi>4.601.</hi> Edit. <hi>1613.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Zanch,</hi> ſpeaking of the Ceremonies vſed in taking a ſolemne oath, <hi>laying the hand vpon the Altar</hi>; or, as the Iewes, and we, <hi>vpon the Booke of the Covenant,</hi> or <hi>lifting vp the hand to heaven,</hi> ſaith, <hi>That none of theſe Ceremonies are to be diſliked, becauſe they all haue their, and thoſe weighty ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fications.</hi> And, in ſadnes, when it is to vs ſo familiar a thing in all ſolemne actions, to haue ſomething ſignified to vs by Ceremony; how can it bee blameable in a Ceremonie of the Church, that it is <hi>ſignificant,</hi> I meane, ſimply <hi>eo nomine,</hi> in that very reſpect? For, if there be a ſurfet made of them, or any operatiue vertue ſuppoſed to bee in them, or any ne<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſitie or opinion of worſhipping God by them <hi>ex ſe,</hi> as of and in themſelues, ſuch vſe doth pollute them, and all that ſo vſe them.</p>
               <p>In <hi>geſtures,</hi> it will bee acknowledged readily, that they may be fitted to the ſeverall kinds of Gods preſcribed Ser<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vice, euen for ſignification, as M. <hi>Cartwright,</hi> and M. <hi>Fennor</hi> ſhew. But (ſaith <hi>Altare Damaſc.) wee muſt not bee tyed to them.</hi> In which, if hee meant, <hi>not tyed by the conſcience,</hi> as if it were a ſinne, euen in it ſelfe, not to vſe them in the publike ſervice of God, I am fully with him: But either I foulely miſtake him, or elſe his meaning is, that what wee will doe freely of our ſelues, this way, is good; but if once the Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>giſtrate or Church require it to bee done, then all is marred. Thinke of this, and thinke withall, whether the ſame men which refuſe <hi>kneeling</hi> in receiving the Communion, (all or moſt of them) doe not alſo forbeare to <hi>kneele</hi> when the Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mandements are read, to euery whereof, a prayer for <hi>pardon,</hi>
                  <pb n="52" facs="tcp:7305:31"/>
and for <hi>grace to keepe that law,</hi> is ſubjoyned. Yea, and when <hi>Publike profeſſion</hi> of the <hi>Faith</hi> is made, to <hi>ſtand vp:</hi> which is a moſt comely geſture, and without all exception. And tell me, in Conſcience, what can bee the reaſon of ſuch refuſall, but becauſe it is ſo appoynted by the Law, and Authoritie both of State and Church? otherwiſe, they would like well enough then, to <hi>ſtand.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Ob. <hi>But geſtures</hi> (ſay they) <hi>ſignifie</hi> Naturally, <hi>or</hi> as it were Naturally, <hi>but our exception is againſt ſuch things as ſignifie on<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly by</hi> appoyntment of men, <hi>as the</hi> Ring <hi>in Marriage,</hi> Surplice <hi>and</hi> Croſſe; <hi>and</hi> theſe <hi>we condemne.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>I anſwer. 1. That they queſtion our <hi>kneeling,</hi> though it ſignifie giving of honour never ſo <hi>naturally</hi>; not onely as <hi>miſapplied,</hi> but as a <hi>ſignificant</hi> ceremony. 2. For the <hi>Surplice,</hi> that it is but a <hi>diſtinctiue</hi> garment, as the addition of <hi>Hoods,</hi> to be put on after mens Degrees, may ſhew. But, let it ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fie the <hi>pureneſſe</hi> that ought to be in the Miniſter of God, in Gods ſight and ſervice. The <hi>Ring</hi> is meerely a <hi>civill</hi> ſigne of the Matrimoniall Contract, as is <hi>Ioyning of hands.</hi> The <hi>Croſſe</hi> indeed would not ſignifie what it doth of it ſelfe, but by <hi>Inſtitution.</hi> But as I haue ſhewed, the very bodily geſtures doe not <hi>of themſelues</hi> ſignifie; but, by the <hi>Intention</hi> and <hi>Cu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtomes</hi> of men, which is as by <hi>ſecond Nature.</hi> And ſo doth <hi>putting off of the hat</hi> ſignifie a <hi>reſpect</hi> alſo; which, when they allow, though <hi>appoynted</hi> by men, at the Sacrament, the <hi>ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fication</hi> notwithſtanding, this is but a made quarrell, that our Ceremonies ſignifie, not but by <hi>Inſtitution</hi> and <hi>long Cu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtome</hi> of men. And I pray you, what difference vpon the matter, whether by <hi>naturall light,</hi> or <hi>generall notice</hi> of the meaning, the Ceremonie bee <hi>ſignificant</hi>? And, why not? Forſooth, <hi>this is to giue them part of the nature of Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments.</hi> Indeed, ſome in their heat call them <hi>Sacraments</hi>; as, Maſter <hi>Parker</hi> in his Treatiſe of the <hi>Croſſe.</hi> But Doctor <hi>Ames</hi> checketh that over-ſhoot, and ſaith, they are but <hi>Sacramentalia,</hi> Sacramentals; not well vnderſtanding, that <hi>Ceremonies</hi> were called <hi>Sacraments, ſcil.</hi> not from this, that they <hi>ſignified,</hi> for ſo did almoſt all Popiſh Rites, (witneſſe <hi>Durandus)</hi> but becauſe they were appertinent to ſome of
<pb n="53" facs="tcp:7305:31"/>
their Sacraments, <hi>non ad eſſe,</hi> but <hi>ad ornatum,</hi> not to their be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing, but to their comely being.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Take away,</hi> ſaith Saint <hi>Auguſtine, the Element, and there is no Sacrament</hi>; and, take away the thing ſignified, ſaith <hi>Zan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chie,</hi> and there is no Sacrament neither. Sacraments there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore, are not <hi>ſimple ſignes</hi>; but <hi>Significantia, obſignantia &amp; in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtrumentaliter exhibentia quod ſignificant,</hi> ſignes ſignifying, ſealing and inſtrumentally exhibiting that which they ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fie. The ſymbolicall Rites in Poperie, vſed to <hi>effect</hi> ſome ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pernaturall grace, by their vſe, were indeed preſumptuous and ſawcy counterfeits of diuine Sacraments. But, that <hi>meere ſignification</hi> of a morall duty, ſhould <hi>more</hi> then participate the proper nature of a Sacrament, I ſhall then beleeue when I ſhall perceiue the ſigne of the ſunne in a ſhop-window, to partake the nature of the ſame; or of <hi>Baals</hi> Image, made to repreſent the ſame. The nature of the Sacraments conſiſteth not ſimply, in that they doe <hi>ſignifie,</hi> which is common to all ſignes; but, in that they ſignifie the Couenant of grace by <hi>diuine inſtitution,</hi> and <hi>ſeale</hi> it to vs. Nor doe I beleeue that <hi>Ioſhua</hi> pitched a Sacramentall ſigne in <hi>Shechem,</hi> though it was to reminde them of the Couenant of God, of which, <hi>Circumciſion</hi> was the <hi>Sacramentall</hi> ſigne: I will now content my ſelfe onely to oppoſe this; that this Imagination, that <hi>ſignificancy</hi> maketh a Ceremony to bee evill, doth not ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>peare to mee to haue entred the heart of any learned man, Iew or Chriſtian, till it was of late taken vp againſt our Ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>remonies for a Couert; for this I am ſure of,<note n="*" place="margin">See in the <hi>Archb. Def. pag.</hi> 120. his words.</note> that the Iewes had of their owne deuiſing aboue (as Maſter <hi>Cartwright</hi> ſaith) twentie for one, more then wee haue of <hi>Eccleſiaſticall ſignificant</hi> Ceremonies. Of the ancient Chriſtian Churches, it is rather to bee lamented (as <hi>Auguſtine</hi> in his time did) that they ouerdid, in hauing ſo <hi>many</hi>; then needfull to bee proued that all Churches had <hi>ſome</hi> ſuch ſignificant Rites. And as for the later Churches of our Religion, ſome haue more, ſome as many, ſome fewer then wee; but all, ſome. And that the judgement of the Churches in their <hi>Confeſſions,</hi> and of the prime men which haue written, is for the allow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ance of ſome ſignificant Ceremonies <hi>meerely Eccleſiaſticall,</hi>
                  <pb n="54" facs="tcp:7305:32"/>
though they thinke (as I doe) the fewer the better, is ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifeſt.<note place="margin">Epiſt. <hi>8.</hi> pag. <hi>211.</hi> Tom. <hi>3.</hi> opuſcul. <hi>2.14.82.</hi>
                  </note> Onely M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Beza</hi> hath a paſſage which ſeemeth to contrary this which I haue ſaid, namely, <hi>That all ſymbolicall Rites ought to be aboliſhed:</hi> Contrary to what we had of M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Calvin,</hi> that <hi>ſome ſuch</hi> are to bee <hi>allowed,</hi> as a profitable helpe to the ruder ſorte of men. But theſe two learned men differ not ſaue in ſhew; for <hi>Calvin,</hi> by ſymbolicall Rites, meaneth ſuch onely as are vſed to ſignifie ſome <hi>dutie</hi> to bee done. And <hi>Beza</hi> meaneth ſuch ſymbolicall Rites as were vſed not meerely for <hi>ſignification,</hi> but as hauing ſome <hi>operatiue vertue</hi> in them, either <hi>ex opere operato,</hi> vpon the very doing of them as the <hi>Croſſe</hi>; or by meanes of their <hi>Conſecration</hi> by prayers. This to bee ſo, I proue by <hi>Beza</hi> himſelfe in his 8. and 12. <hi>Epiſtle</hi>; from one whereof this <hi>Obiection</hi> is taken. For <hi>Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>za</hi> confeſſeth the <note n="a" place="margin">Aduerſuſ fra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trem Baldwinu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> in opuſcul. vol. <hi>3.</hi> p. <hi>324.</hi> E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pist. <hi>12.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Croſſing</hi> to haue beene ſometimes of (at leaſt) tolerable vſe; yea, and <hi>now,</hi> the Superſtition being re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>moued. <hi>Kneeling,</hi> ſometimes a <hi>profitable ſigne</hi> 
                  <note n="b" place="margin">Epiſt. <hi>12.</hi> O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>puſc. Tom. <hi>3.</hi> p. <hi>220.</hi>
                  </note> of Godly reuerence <hi>in receiuing the Sacrament.</hi> The vſe of the <note n="c" place="margin">Epiſt. <hi>12.</hi> pa. <hi>219.</hi> &amp; Epist. <hi>8.</hi> p. <hi>212.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Sur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>plice,</hi> to bee <hi>ex ſe, res media,</hi> of it ſelfe a matter indifferent; yea, and ſo the other two. Wherefore, hee did not judge <hi>meere Signification</hi> to haue defiled or tainted them, for then their vſe had neuer beene allowable or <hi>indifferent.</hi> There<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore this exception againſt our Ceremonies, that <hi>they are ſignificant,</hi> was not verely the cauſe of the quarrell; but the quarrell of this exception. And now I returne, that <hi>the Church hath Commiſſion to determine of Eccleſiaſticall Rites, which in truth ſhall appeare to her vpon due conſideration to be of neceſſary vſe, whether</hi> per ſe <hi>or</hi> per accidens, <hi>of themſelues or by accident, vnto the edification of it ſelfe,</hi> by Rites vſed <hi>for Order, and Decency: and when need is,</hi> ſignificant. And thus much the very definition of a Ceremony,<note place="margin">V<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ſin. Catech. impreſ. Ann. <hi>1621.</hi> p. <hi>772.</hi>
                  </note> which <hi>Paraeus</hi> hath, may witneſſe; when, of Church Ceremonies, he ſaith, <hi>That they are externall and ſolemne Actions inſtituted in the ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiaſticall Miniſtery,</hi> Ordinis vel Significationis gratia, <hi>for order or ſignifications ſake,</hi> which he maketh, after, two ſorts, <hi>Diuine</hi> and <hi>Humane.</hi> Now I come to your <hi>Queſtions,</hi> which I will anſwer to in ſhort.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="18" type="chapter">
               <pb n="55" facs="tcp:7305:32"/>
               <head>CAP. XVIII. Six Queſtions about <hi>Kneeling</hi> anſwered.</head>
               <p>Queſt. 1. <hi>WHether you allow kneeling to bee worſhip.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> Worſhip is either <hi>Cultus</hi> Seruice, or <hi>Adoration</hi> or <hi>Veneration</hi>: kneeling is a part of <hi>externall Adoration per ſe</hi> in it ſelfe, as is the being <hi>bare-headed</hi>; but, not <hi>Cultus ex ſe,</hi> ſeruice or worſhip of it ſelfe, but <hi>per aliud,</hi> with reference to another thing, as it is a ſigne of true in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ternall reuerence acknowledged to God, and a part of that comelineſſe which becometh men in partaking the ſeales of the Couenant of grace, done to his honour. It is in it ſelfe no more then a <hi>Circumſtance</hi> of worſhip, like as Faſting is, of <hi>Humiliation</hi> and Prayer; in a word, <hi>Cultus reductiue non proprie dictus,</hi> worſhip <hi>reductiuely,</hi> not <hi>properly</hi> ſo called; <hi>law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full,</hi> not <hi>commanded,</hi> as before hath beene ſhewed.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Object. But, if this bee not worſhip, there is no worſhip of the body?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>I <hi>Anſwer,</hi> yes; for the very bodily Action of <hi>Eating</hi> and <hi>Drinking</hi> in the Supper, is, on the Receiuers part, <hi>Cultus dei externus,</hi> externall worſhip of God, becauſe commanded. So is the bodily <hi>ſpeaking</hi> in <hi>preaching</hi> and <hi>prayer</hi> publickely. Howbeit I confeſſe, that, of the geſtures, there is no bodily worſhip, <hi>i. e. Cultus Dei ex ſe,</hi> worſhip in and of themſelues: Nor, <hi>religious Adoration,</hi> but <hi>ex intentione,</hi> in reſpect of in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tention onely: For, God hath not differenced <hi>Diuine</hi> and <hi>Ciuill</hi> Adoration by <hi>geſture</hi>; yet is ours, <hi>religious,</hi> in this vſe.</p>
               <p>Queſt. 2. <hi>Whether, if it bee; it may be lawfull for men to pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcribe any thing of it, to any other action of worſhip then is war<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rantable, either by</hi> Precept, or Example.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> That which all men might of themſelues lawfully doe in the Action of Gods worſhip, the Gouernours of the Church and Magiſtrate may lawfully require to bee done of them all, <hi>i.e.</hi> So, as they might lawfully haue done it <hi>libera conſcientia</hi> with a free conſcience. Indeed if God had tyed it onely to ſome one ordinance of his, by <hi>Precept,</hi> neither men, nor Angels might tranſlate it. Warrant by <hi>Example</hi>
                  <pb n="56" facs="tcp:7305:33"/>
you haue before, from the vſe of Gods people in ſeuerall ſorts of his worſhip. And that the <hi>Euchariſt</hi> it ſelfe is an Action of diuine worſhip, who dare deny? But I take no <hi>examples</hi> to bee warrants to vs further then they are war<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ranted by the <hi>Word.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Queſt. 3. <hi>VVhere the Church hath power giuen to it, to ordaine any Ceremony? Indeed it hath power to direct and take care for</hi> Decencie <hi>and</hi> Order, 1. Cor. 14.40. <hi>But</hi> order <hi>is no</hi> Ceremony, <hi>nor</hi> Action, <hi>but the</hi> accommodation <hi>of</hi> Vbi, Quando Prius, Poſterius, <hi>and neceſſary circumſtances to ſuch actions as bee preſcribed.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> I haue immediately declared the Churches com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſſion out of 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 14.26.40. and ſhewed how, for the reaſon of <hi>Order, Decencie</hi> and <hi>Edification,</hi> the Church muſt needs ordaine ſome Ceremonies. For if at all there be none, Religion (as touching the <hi>ſolemnity</hi> of it) will come to bee as ſome haue ſaid (which <hi>Chamier</hi> alſo obſerues) as it were but a <hi>name.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Vide Chamier To. <hi>1.</hi> Panſtrat. lib. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. cap. <hi>19.</hi> n. <hi>18.</hi>
                  </note> And if ſuch things as need to bee done for <hi>Or<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der,</hi> and <hi>Decencie</hi> bee not ſetled (as <hi>Calvin</hi> ſheweth, <hi>Iuſt.</hi> 4.10.31.) all will be diſſolued.</p>
               <p>The late deuiſe of <hi>circumſtances,</hi> I haue ſhewed before, euen the <hi>Place</hi> for publicke worſhip; and, <hi>houre of mee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting</hi> (which men would haue to bee nothing but <hi>circumſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces,</hi> as they are deſigned to that ſpeciall vſe) are <hi>Ceremonies,</hi> not <hi>qua ſunt, ſed qua inſeruiunt cultui ſacro,</hi> as they are ſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſeruient to diuine worſhip. Therefore doth <hi>Zanchie</hi> call them, <hi>Ceremonies.</hi> And if <hi>place</hi> and <hi>time,</hi> as they fall vnder ſuch obſeruation, bee no Ceremonies, then neither the <hi>Ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bernacle</hi> nor <hi>ſolemne Feaſts</hi> were Ceremonies. Theſe were, I confeſſe, <hi>Diuine,</hi> as <hi>commanded</hi>; thoſe, are, in their <hi>particu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lar determination, Humane</hi>; yet, <hi>Ceremonies,</hi> in their vſe and reference to the worſhip then and there to be done to God.</p>
               <p>Queſt. 4. <hi>VVhether it bee any leſſe then Idolatry to annex grace vnto any thing ſaue vnto Gods owne Ordinances, which our</hi> Declaration <hi>ſeemes to doe, acknowledging the Ceremonies profitable to Edification, and ſtirring vp of our dull mindes to minde holy duties; vnleſſe wee ſay, Edification, and quickening of the heart bee no Graces.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <pb n="57" facs="tcp:7305:33"/>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> It is <hi>Idolatria interpretatiua,</hi> interpretatiue idolatry to aſcribe to any creature (yea, though ſanctified by Gods ordinance) the <hi>efficiency</hi> of grace, which none can worke as a <hi>cauſe</hi> thereof, <hi>efficiently,</hi> but God. But it is neither idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>try, nor vnbeſeeming vs, to acknowledge any meanes by which grace is wrought through the power of God, not wrapped in them, but reſident in himſelfe that freely gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ueth the grace by the right vſe of them. This wee aſcribe to Gods <hi>Sacraments,</hi> but not to <hi>Church ceremonies.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The <hi>Declaration,</hi> you ſpeake of, onely ſaith; that <hi>ſome of our Ceremonies are apt:</hi> it doth not ſay, <hi>able</hi> to ſtirre vp our dull mindes; and, not <hi>apt</hi> to doe that, by any <hi>vertue</hi> in them, or <hi>from God by them</hi> to vs; but onely, as <hi>externall obiects</hi> and <hi>occaſions</hi> whereby our minds worke vpon themſelues; for it is ſaid, <hi>by ſome notable and ſpeciall ſignification.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Chamier</hi> ſhall reſolue this, who hath theſe words.<note place="margin">Cham de Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>none. lib. <hi>9.</hi> cap. <hi>20</hi> ſ. <hi>40.</hi> p. <hi>337.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Neque enim vllus ſanus aſſeruit omnia in Scripturis contineri quae mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentum aliquod habent ad fide &amp; pietate animos informandos, ſed duntaxat omnia dogmata fidéi &amp; pietatis. Praeter haec autem, plurima ſunt, in quibus non eſt nullum eiuſmodi momentum,</hi> nor did euer ſound Diuine affirme all things to bee conteined in Scriptures which haue any vſe at all for information of mens minds touching faith and piety; but onely that all doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trines of faith and piety are there: But beſides theſe (doc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trines) there are very many things which are not of no mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment vnto vs: <hi>Vt multa naturalia, in quibus authorem mundi licet agnoſcere; in Eccleſia, Ritus &amp; Ceremoniae,</hi> as many natu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rall things, in which wee may learne to acknowledge the Creator of the world; <hi>in the Church Rites and Ceremonies.</hi> Where you ſee that, as vnto Gods creatures, ſo vnto <hi>Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiaſticall Rite and Ceremonies</hi> not conteined in the word, hee graunteth ſome furtherance to <hi>faith</hi> and <hi>piety</hi> not <hi>efficienter,</hi> as an efficient, but <hi>obiectiue,</hi> by way of object. And <hi>Calvin</hi> requireth, that Ceremonies made for <hi>decorum,</hi> comelineſſe,<note place="margin">Calv. Inſt. <hi>4.10.28.</hi>
                  </note> ſhould bee ſuch as breed a <hi>veneration</hi> of Gods ordinances, to the end that <hi>talibus adminiculis ad pietatem excitemur,</hi> by ſuch helpes wee might bee excited vnto piety. At whoſe words, any man that will, may quarrell as iuſtly, as at our <hi>De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>claration.</hi>
                  <pb n="58" facs="tcp:7305:34"/>
And indeed, all Ceremonies that ſome way are not <hi>apt to edifie vs</hi> are <hi>vnprofitable</hi>; and yet, the <hi>effecting of grace</hi> may not bee aſcribed to any ſuch.</p>
               <p>Queſt. 5. <hi>I deſire to know whether our Ceremonies bee not within the compaſſe of thoſe things that periſh with the vſing</hi> (i. e. <hi>that leaue no grace, or ought elſe behind them) which are according to the commandements of men, and if they bee, how we can ſubmit our ſelues to their bondage, contrary to the Apoſtles preſcription?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> I take not our Ceremonies to be within the com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>paſſe of thoſe things,<note place="margin">Col. 2.</note> of which the Apoſtle ſaith, <hi>they periſh in the vſing (i.e.</hi> they come to no ſuch vſe or <hi>end</hi> as is aimed at in them) becauſe thoſe (as <hi>Zanchie</hi> ſheweth) were ſuch obſeruances as men deuiſed, or vſed, with an eſtimation of worſhiping God in them <hi>ex ſe</hi> as of themſelues, and that the conſcience is imbondaged to that ſuperſtition. For that, being downe right will-worſhip (when, to Gods owne <hi>pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cept,</hi> other things were <hi>added</hi> by men, as <hi>neceſſary,</hi> and <hi>bin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding the conſcience,</hi> as <hi>Zanchie</hi> ſaith) could yeeld nothing to men but their labour for their paines. Like as, in <hi>Math.</hi> 15. <hi>In vaine they worſhip mee, teaching for doctrine (i.e.</hi> impoſing vpon the conſcience) <hi>mens Traditions</hi>; as if they could not be left, without ſinne. For the tradition was, that <hi>to eat with vnwaſhen hands, defiled a man as much as whoredome.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But in vſing Rites and Ceremonies preſcribed for order, decency and edification, nor as neceſſary in themſelues at all, nor as any worſhip of God <hi>per ſe,</hi> by and of themſelues, nor as binding the conſcience, <hi>extra caſum ſcandali &amp; contemp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tus,</hi> without the caſe of ſcandale and contempt, wee attaine the end of our obſeruance, which is, the diſcharge of our duties to our Gouernours, the peace of the Church, and our Miniſtery. And the Church obtaineth her end, that the ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uice of God is outwardly ſo <hi>ordered.</hi> And if the ordinan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces of God bee, by mens prejudice, not the more regarded, but rather the leſſe; or, that they which need not the helpe of ſuch externall Rites, ſhall deſpiſe them; or, others, through careleſnes or ignora<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>ce ſhal make no vſe of any ſuch <hi>Monition,</hi> as is, by a Ceremony, preſented to their remem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brance;
<pb n="59" facs="tcp:7305:34"/>
yet ſhall the fruite remaine to vs, according to that which wee haue ſowed.</p>
               <p>Therefore to the ſecond member of this fifth Queſtion (which ſuppoſeth that which I will not graunt) I need not Anſwer. But, on the contrary, pray you to conſider, if by the <hi>Tradition onely of men,</hi> without my word of God, wee ſhall ſay to our ſelues, <hi>weare not a linnen Garment in Gods ſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uice, make not the ſigne of the Croſſe in B<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ptiſme, kneele not when you receiue the Communion; for, if you doe, God ſhall bee diſho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>noured and offended with you: for, ſuch and ſuch good men ſay ſo?</hi> I now demaund, if this bee not to imbondage our ſelues vnto the <hi>tradition of men,</hi> which ſay (as it is there) <hi>touch not, taſte not, handle not</hi>; and ſo, bind our conſciences where God hath left them free. Verely, I cannot ſee but ſuch feare of God is in vaine, becauſe, by, and from the onely precepts of men; and all that is ſo done, periſheth in the vſing; and though God in mercy may, and will forgiue this ſinne of their ignorance; yet they can for this haue no reward of God; for, who required this at their hands? Standeth the kingdome of God in ſuch things, or his ſeruice?<note place="margin">Tom. <hi>4.</hi> lib. <hi>15.</hi> cap. <hi>14.</hi> ſ. <hi>16.</hi>
                  </note> I conclude in the words of <hi>Chamier, Nam quia noluit ſpiritus quicquam oneris imponere Eccleſiae, in rebus quidem indifferentibus, certe qui ijſdem ſiue vſurpandis ſiue cauendis legem ponit,</hi> becauſe the ſpirit would not impoſe any burden on the Church in things indifferent, certainely hee that impoſeth a Law touching either the <hi>vſing</hi> or ſhunning of thoſe things: (<hi>i.e.</hi> as hee hath before interpreted, as <hi>binding the conſcience) Hune no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſſe eſt per conſequentiam contradicere legibus prius poſitis,</hi> viz. Deut. 4.2. and Deut. 12. <hi>Non addes, &amp;c.</hi> It muſt needs bee that ſuch an one by conſequence doth contradict thoſe lawes impoſed of God, <hi>thou ſhalt not adde to, &amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Queſt. 6. <hi>I deſire to know, whether wee may with good Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcience, ſuffer the making of Gods Commandements voyd by our owne Traditions, as wee doe in preſſing theſe Ceremonies with ſo much violence, and inflicting ſuch ſharpe puniſhments on the neg<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lect of them, and paſſing by Adultery and Drunkenneſſe, &amp;c. as veniall ſinnes.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> I take your meaning to bee, by <hi>the Traditions of
<pb n="60" facs="tcp:7305:35"/>
men,</hi> when you ſay [by <hi>our owne Traditions,</hi>] and that you meane [as <hi>they,</hi> or <hi>ſome</hi> doe,] when you ſay [<hi>as wee doe in preſſing them.</hi>] For, wee that are called onely to the obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vation, whether <hi>Private</hi> men or <hi>Miniſters</hi> are preſſed, but preſſe them not. And then I anſwer 1. That the preſſing of leſſer duties, more then greater, <hi>caeteris paribus</hi> is a ſinne, which wee may not ſuffer to goe without Cenſure, or Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>proofe, when we haue opportunity. But that we ſhould re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiſt it by not obſerving the leſſer dutie, becauſe they ſinne who preſſe it more then a greater, will not hold. For of thoſe that did ſo, and are for ſo doing reprooved, our Lord ſaith, <hi>Theſe greater things ye ought to haue done, and not to haue left the other vndone. Math.</hi> 23.23.</p>
               <p>If you object, That <hi>tything of Mints and Cumin</hi> were du<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties contained in the <hi>Law,</hi> but ours bee Ceremonies inſtitu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted by <hi>men.</hi> I grant that difference; but yet ſay, that if they be ſuch as haue <hi>allowance</hi> in the Word as <hi>lawfull,</hi> the obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vance of them is a dutie on our part to bee performed for Conſcience ſake, though not of the thing for it ſelfe, (as in all things <hi>commanded</hi> of God) yet for Conſcience ſake of o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bedience to our Prince and Governours, whom, in <hi>lawfull</hi> things God hath commanded vs to obey. So I take it to be a dutie to doe this; though, a greater dutie (becauſe imme<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>diately commanded) and ſimply neceſſary at all times, to ab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtaine from whoredome and drunkenneſſe &amp;c.</p>
               <p n="2">2. I anſwer, that a leſſer fault in it ſelfe, may ſometimes be juſtly more puniſhable then a greater; as when a greater is confeſſed, and a leſſer defended; or, when hee that hath power to inflict grievous penalties in the leſſer caſe, hath not Commiſſion to doe ſo in the greater, which is our Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhops caſe,<note place="margin">See D <hi>Ames</hi> his Booke of <hi>Conſcience, pa.</hi> 304. <hi>ſ.</hi> 6. firſt Edition.</note> wherein the fault is in the Lawes, not in the Iud<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ges. And 3. That a thing which is in it ſelfe the leſſer e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vill, may be for the conſequence the greater; as, ſtealing of grapes in the <hi>Palatinate,</hi> is worſe then <hi>Burglary,</hi> or breaking of an houſe in the night, though a man ſteale not to the va<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lue of ſix pence, is more obnoxious then ſtealing an herd of cattell with vs. Which I ſpeak not to excuſe any man, who willingly doth purſue theſe lighter matters more eagerly
<pb n="61" facs="tcp:7305:35"/>
then the more important; but to ſhew, that your rule of <hi>greater</hi> and <hi>leſſer,</hi> muſt be vnderſtood <hi>cateris paribus,</hi> with re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpect to circumſtances, and not abſolutely.</p>
               <p n="4">4. I anſwer, that though it be a ſinne not to be ſuffered without reproofe, to preſſe the lighter things more eagerly then the more important; yet doth not that neceſſarily make voyd the Commandment of God, but onely miſplace it. The making voyd of Gods commaund by mans Tradition, is, when men of themſelues appoynt ſomething to be done, which may diſcharge the conſcience from the bond of that which God hath commaunded. And this was the caſe of which our Lord ſpake,<note place="margin">Marke 7.11.</note> 
                  <hi>Thus you make the Commandement of God of none effect</hi>; namely, becauſe they taught, that <hi>if a man had once ſworne by the Offering, that his father or mother ſhould haue nothing by him.</hi> That this oath ſhould free him from the Conſcience of honouring (with my reliefe) his father or mother.</p>
               <p>Indeed if our Ceremonies were ſo delivered vnto vs, we ought not to ſuffer them, but to reproue the tender of them, and reject the vſe. Yea if at all they were delivered by our Church as <hi>neceſſary in themſelues,</hi> or as <hi>proper parts</hi> of the ſervice of God in which we vſe them; or, not as <hi>meere Rites</hi> of indifferent nature, and <hi>mooueable</hi> at the Churches plea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſure, and ſuch as (were it not for Order, Diſcipline, &amp; Peace ſake in the Church) we might, without any offence to God, as well leaue, as vſe. For though this Condition, ſhould not make void any one of the ten commandments as did that of the Iewes, yet becauſe it is contrary to the Law which for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>biddeth all addition to it ſelfe, that is, as <hi>Chamier</hi> ſaith, to bind the Conſcience <hi>per ſe,</hi> by and of it ſelfe, we might not ſuffer that impietie to paſſe without contradiction; nor, by our Conformity countenance ſuch a ſuperſtition.</p>
               <p>And as this is true on that hand, ſo is it on the other, that if any man, how holy, learned, or good ſoeuer, ſhall deliuer this <hi>tradition</hi> to men (not hauing any word of God for him<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelfe) <hi>You may not weare a Surplice in Gods Seruice,</hi> nor <hi>make the ſigne of the Croſſe at Baptiſme on the childs forehead,</hi> nor <hi>kneele in receiuing the Lords Supper</hi>; for if you doe, you ſhall
<pb n="62" facs="tcp:7305:36"/>
ſin againſt God, and diſhonour him, and it will one day lye on your Conſcience as a ſinne: I may not ſuffer ſuch a ſuper<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtition without reproofe, not yeeld any practiſe to the com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mand or direction of this humane Tradition, for the very ſame reaſon. For, as it is ſuperſtition <hi>de rebus medijs in v<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tram<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan> parte<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ſtatuere,</hi> in things indifferent to make peremp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tory lawes on either hand, either that it muſt of neceſſitie be ſo done in obedience to God; or, it muſt not bee ſo done, for direct obedience to God, as the onely Lord of the Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſcience: So it is my dutie, without partialitie on either hand, to ſhew my diſlike of their contrary ſuperſtitions.</p>
               <p>Nor can it bee ſaid, that the one ſide doth vrge Confor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mitie more eagerly then the other doth Inconformitie. For they vrge Inconformitie directly for Conſcience ſake to God; and affirme, that it is <hi>Ignorance,</hi> or <hi>an ill Conſcience</hi> in any man to vſe them, or both: whereas the other vrge them not at all to be vſed for any Conſcience ſake, or neceſſitie in themſelues, but onely for Conſcience ſake, becauſe they are determined and impoſed as matters of <hi>Order,</hi> and <hi>externall government</hi> by lawfull authoritie.</p>
               <p>Indeed the Church-Officers inflict more grievous penal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ties vpon the refuſall of theſe, as hauing authoritie of Law. But the other, at leaſt ſome of them, inflict deeper wounds, by caſting all men which <hi>conforme,</hi> out of the hearts &amp; good opinion of all they can, as time-ſeruers, belly-gods, and what you will elſe that naught is. Nor is the <hi>Suſpenſion</hi> of a Miniſter (in my conceit) a ſmarter ſtroake then the <hi>ſuſpen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſion of the Lords Sacrament</hi> from being received, vnleſſe the geſture of <hi>ſitting</hi> or <hi>ſtanding</hi> may be yeelded to them.</p>
               <p>I lament the preſſure of either ſide (if it could be holpen) with all my heart, and yet muſt remember this proverbe, <hi>Crudelem Medicum intemperans aeger facit,</hi> the intemperance of the Patient, puts the Phyſician vpon an harſh courſe of cure. The Lord God of Peace and Mercy, guide our hearts and minds in the way and ſtudy of truth and peace.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="19" type="chapter">
               <pb n="63" facs="tcp:7305:36"/>
               <head>CAP. 19. The Objection from Chriſts example, anſwered.</head>
               <p>Opp. <hi>THe Arguments againſt Kneeling, taken from Chriſts Example, Table-geſture, Idolatrous introduction, pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hibition to fall downe before a conſecrated creature, I confeſſe haue not mooued me much. That which I deſire to be ſatisfied in con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cerning this geſture, is, Firſt &amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> If you had ſaid, <hi>theſe Arguments had not moved you at all.</hi> I would of them haue ſaid nothing. But leſt they might at all ſollicite your thoughts, I will ſay ſomething of each of them in order.</p>
               <p>As for Chriſts <hi>Example,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Vid. Raynold. in Cenſura de lib. Apochr. praelect. <hi>79. which</hi> Altare Da. <hi>alloweth to be ſo,</hi> p. <hi>74<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>. and appeareth true</hi> ex Ioan. <hi>13.23, 25.</hi>
                  </note> if it binde to that geſture which he vſed, then it bindeth to <hi>lying along.</hi> For what ever is to be done by paterne, muſt be cut iuſt to the paterne, or elſe it is not done ſo. For, that Chriſt did ſo eate the Paſſeouer with his Diſciples; and the Diſciples ſo partake the Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munion in that geſture which our Lord <hi>non tam inſtituit quam retinuit in Coena,</hi> not which hee inſtituted, but rather continued, is by all the learned on that ſide confeſſed. <hi>Altare Damaſc. p.</hi> 745. M<hi rend="sup">r</hi>. <hi>Ainſw. Annot. in Exod.</hi> 12. Amongſt whom this is a rule, that ſuch things as our Lord then did occaſionally, are (<hi>Altar. Damaſc. p.</hi> 741.) no examples to vs to binde vs to the like, and therefore (ſay they) wee are not tyed to the <hi>night,</hi> or to <hi>after ſupper</hi>; or to <hi>vnleavened bread</hi>; or to <hi>waſhing of feet,</hi> or to the <hi>ſex,</hi> or <hi>number</hi> of Communi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cants: which is well ſayd. But, ſay I,<note place="margin">Vid. Tremel. in Math. <hi>26</hi> ex li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bro Talmudico-Scaliger. in E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mendat. tem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>porum lib. <hi>6.</hi> pag. <hi>534.</hi>
                  </note> that geſture was as oc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>caſionall as the reſt: for it was the cuſtome and <hi>Eccleſiaſticall Ordinance</hi> of the Iewes, to eat the Paſchall-Feaſt ſo, lying a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>long on beds, in token of the reſt which God had now gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ven them in their owne land, which being a profitable Ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>remony, our Lord himſelfe obſerved it, and continued the vſe of it in the Sacrament of his Body and Blood, though it was a geſture vſed in the Paſſeouer; that he might teach vs, by his <hi>Example,</hi> not to bee ſcrupulous about geſtures, but to conforme our ſelues to the lawfull cuſtomes of the people of God where we are. So, Chriſts <hi>Example</hi> is for vs.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="20" type="chapter">
               <pb n="64" facs="tcp:7305:37"/>
               <head>CAP. 20. The objection from a Table-geſture anſwered.</head>
               <p n="2">2. THe <hi>Table-geſture</hi> vrged, doth crie downe the Argu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment from Chriſts <hi>Example.</hi> For if the thing re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>quired a <hi>Table-geſture,</hi> by nature of it ſelfe, then muſt we not ground it vpon any <hi>examples,</hi> but refer the examples to the <hi>Table geſture,</hi> as the ground thereof. Nor was that geſture of <hi>diſcubitus,</hi> lying along with the Iewes a <hi>common</hi> table-ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſture, but vſed onely at the <hi>Sacrifice,</hi> or <hi>Sacred Feaſts,</hi> ſaith <hi>Altare Damaſc.</hi> which is much for vs,<note place="margin">Altare Dam. pag. <hi>743.</hi>
                  </note> as intimating that it is comely and convenient in our feaſting before the Lord, euen in the geſture of the body, or manner of vſing it, to ſhew and witneſſe, that wee are not at a common Table; for the Iewes vſed this geſture freely at their Sacrifice-Feaſts, not at their common ſupper or meales; and tyed themſelues to it ſtrictly onely in the <hi>Paſchall</hi> Supper, that no other might then bee vſed, without breach of <hi>their Conſtitutions.</hi> This our Lord followed.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Altare Dam. p<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>g <hi>7<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>6.</hi>
                  </note>They which vrge this Argument moſt, confeſſe that it is not fit or lawfull to vſe all other Formalities of a <hi>common ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble</hi> at the Lords Table. And therefore the vſe of a common table-geſture, vrged by ſome of them ſo far, as to ſay to <hi>Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiue kneeling is not to receiue the Lords Supper,</hi> is a moſt vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reaſonable ſtraine full of Faction, &amp; not free of Superſtition. For any geſture in caſe of neceſſitie, any comely geſture ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>companied with manifeſt ſignes of Reverence, is, no doubt, <hi>lawfull</hi> in publike; and no one, by any <hi>divine</hi> Law, <hi>neceſſary:</hi> therefore determinable by the Churches of God, as an indif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferent Rite.<note place="margin">Epiſt. lib. fol. <hi>177.</hi>
                  </note> Doth Chriſt heed vs, whether wee take it <hi>ſit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting, ſtanding,</hi> or <hi>kneeling?</hi> ſaith <hi>Oecolampadius.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="21" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 21. The Objection from Idolatrous introduction anſwered.</head>
               <p>THe third Argument from <hi>Idolatrous Introduction,</hi> is a poore one; yea, if it were granted that Antichriſt, euen
<pb n="65" facs="tcp:7305:37"/>
in his height, had brought in this Rite of <hi>kneeling</hi> when we receiue, for <hi>adoration</hi> of the Sacrament. For his miſapplying of that geſture to the honour of a creature, as if it were God, cannot make the vſe of the like geſture <hi>vnlawfull</hi> to vs in the worſhipping of the true God, who condemning all <hi>bowing</hi> before an Idoll, hath required it to himſelfe in his externall ſeruice, though not with determination with <hi>what kinde of bowing.</hi> And if the Popes abuſe of <hi>kneeling</hi> haue made <hi>kneeling</hi> vnlawfull, then the Arrians abuſe of <hi>ſitting</hi> at the Lords Supper in neglect of Chriſt, and to ſhew them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues as it were his companions, ſhould make <hi>ſitting</hi> (not being <hi>inſtituted</hi> of Chriſt) to bee alſo vnlawfull. Yet the Councels of <hi>Cracovia, <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>diſlauia, Peterborne,</hi> and <hi>Seadan</hi> (cited in the <hi>Altar of Damaſc. Latinè, pag.</hi> 751.) did not condemne <hi>ſitting</hi> for this abuſe of the <hi>Arrians,</hi> as <hi>vnlawfull</hi> to be vſed in the Lords Supper, but onely diſſwade all of their ſocietie to vſe it, leauing to them as indifferent <hi>ſtanding</hi> or <hi>kneeling.</hi> And, till of very late, thoſe which ſpake moſt againſt our vſe of <hi>kneeling,</hi> were not ſo raſh as to count it <hi>vnlawfull</hi>; but onely, for the <hi>abuſe</hi> or <hi>perill</hi> which might poſſibly enſue, <hi>In<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>convenient.</hi> So <hi>Beza,</hi> ſo M. <hi>Cartwright.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="2">2. But I deny that the geſture of <hi>kneeling</hi> when wee doe receiue the Communion, was brought into the Church by Antichriſt, <hi>i. e.</hi> the <hi>Biſhop of Rome,</hi> as is pretended; or had any Idolatrous introduction, whatſoever may, ſince the in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>troduction, haue befallen it.</p>
               <p>The <hi>Adoration</hi> of the Sacrament wee know to haue beene brought into the Romane Church,<note place="margin">Lib. <hi>3.</hi> Decret. tit. de Celebra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tione Miſſae. cap. Sanct. <hi>i. e</hi> Tit. <hi>41.</hi> cap. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> after the determination of <hi>Tranſubſtantiation.</hi> For that Decree was at the Councel of <hi>Lateran,</hi> 1215. vnder <hi>Innocent.</hi> 3. But, <hi>Adoration,</hi> about the yeare of our Lord, 1226. But <hi>Honorius</hi> did not appoint the <hi>Adoration</hi> to be vſed in the <hi>act of receiuing,</hi> but at the <hi>Eleua<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion,</hi> when, ſay they, Chriſt is offered vp as an <hi>heaue-offering</hi> by the Prieſt; or, when it was <hi>carried through the ſtreetes</hi> to the ſicke. And to encreaſe the beliefe of Chriſts reall pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſence vnder the <hi>Species</hi> of the Bread, the Feaſt of <hi>Corpus-Chriſti-day,</hi> and <hi>Indulgences</hi> were after graunted by two o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther Antichriſts ſucceding <hi>Honorius.</hi> But none of theſe
<pb n="66" facs="tcp:7305:38"/>
made any Decree for <hi>Adoration</hi> of the Sacrament, at, and in the very time of <hi>receiuing</hi> it, but when it was <hi>Eleuated,</hi> or <hi>caried abroad</hi> to the ſicke, or in Pompe.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Neither was the Decree of <hi>Honorius</hi> for <hi>Kneeling,</hi> to it or before it, but onely for <hi>bowing of the body to it reuerent<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly.</hi> As the Diſputer againſt <hi>Kneeling,</hi> and <hi>Altare Damaſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cenum</hi> doe rightly obſerue.<note place="margin">Alt. Damaſc. p. <hi>783.</hi>
                  </note> But that <hi>Altare Damaſcenum</hi> ſaith, this <hi>bowing</hi> to it was in <hi>ſigne onely of veneration,</hi> ſuch as to <hi>Images,</hi> not of <hi>diuine Adoration</hi>; that is, without rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon, ſaid and conceiued onely in fauour of his fancied diffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rence of <hi>Veneration</hi> &amp; <hi>Adoration,</hi> made by the very outward ſignes or geſtures. For the reaſon of decreeing <hi>bowing</hi> and not of <hi>kneeling</hi> to the Sacrament, could not bee becauſe they would not giue <hi>diuine honour</hi> to that which they beleeued to bee God, but becauſe the ancient Decree of <hi>not Adoring</hi> o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>penly and ſolemnely on their knees, no not in prayer on the <hi>Lords dayes,</hi> and the Pentecoſt, would not permit the geſture of <hi>kneeling</hi> openly and ſolemnely to bee obſerued in the Churches for <hi>Adoration</hi> of the Sacrament.</p>
               <p>So that ſo long as that Decree for <hi>ſtanding</hi> in their pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licke ſeruice kept any life in it, there was no decree for <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doration</hi> of the Sacrament, by <hi>kneeling</hi> to or before it.</p>
               <p>Indeed ſince that time the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> hath changed the geſture of <hi>bowing</hi> to that of <hi>kneeling:</hi> The Prieſt when hee hath conſecrated each <hi>Species,</hi> and ſet them downe vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the Altar, muſt now by the <hi>Canon of the Maſſe</hi> adore the Sacrament <hi>Kneeling.</hi> And ſo all the people muſt now doe at the <hi>Eleuation,</hi> &amp;c.</p>
               <p>Thus wee confeſſe <hi>Kneeling</hi> before and to the Hoaſte, to haue come in by Antichriſt, when midnight was vpon the face of the world, and Antichriſt in his height. But wee waite for ſome euidence to proue, firſt that Antichriſt brought in the Rite or Ceremony of <hi>Kneeling</hi> in the <hi>Act of receiuing</hi> the Sacrament. And ſecondly, that <hi>Kneeling</hi> ſo brought in, was intended as any ſigne of <hi>Adoration</hi> of the Sacrament, or Chriſt as exiſtent vnder the formes of bread and wine.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Pag.</hi> 788.</note>
                  <hi>Altare Damaſcenum</hi> boldly telleth vs, that with vs, <hi>Idem
<pb n="67" facs="tcp:7305:38"/>
ritus, eodem momento, eadem forma, eodem actu vſurpatur, quo apud Pontificios, adeo vt externa ſpecie ne hilum quidem diffe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>runt,</hi> the ſame rite, in the ſame moment of time, in the ſame forme, in the ſame act is vſed, as is among the Pontificians; ſo that in reſpect of outward ſpecies or forme they differ not at all.</p>
               <p>He forgetteth himſelfe ſomewhat; for with vs, the <hi>Bps.</hi> or <hi>Miniſters</hi> communicate <hi>Kneeling,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>See</hi> Ordo. Rom. apud Bibl. Pat. Col. To. <hi>8.</hi> pag. <hi>390.</hi> colum. <hi>1.</hi> liter. B. Edic. Colon. <hi>1618.</hi>
                  </note> as well as the people. But with them, the <hi>Pope,</hi> when himſelfe performeth the office, receiueth <hi>ſitting,</hi> as being a type of Chriſt, the Maſſe-prieſts receiue <hi>ſtanding reuerently,</hi> by the <hi>Canon of the Maſſe.</hi> The people indeed receiue it <hi>Kneeling</hi> as wee doe. But be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore the geſture of <hi>Kneeling</hi> can be proued to bee of Idola<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>trous introduction by Antichriſt after the <hi>Tranſubſtantiati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on,</hi> as is vrged, three things muſt bee ſhewed. Firſt, that the Rite and geſture of <hi>Kneeling</hi> in the <hi>Act of receiuing,</hi> is, and hath beene in the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> it ſelfe alwayes <hi>Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latrous, i.e.</hi> done, or to bee done in <hi>Adoration</hi> of the <hi>viſible Sacrament</hi> it ſelfe. Secondly, that ſome <hi>Pope</hi> did bring it in. And thirdly that, ſince the <hi>Tranſubſtantiation:</hi> in all which, hee will be to ſeeke.</p>
               <p>For graunting that the <hi>people</hi> doe <hi>Kneele</hi> in <hi>receiuing,</hi> (as did alſo the <hi>Prieſt,</hi> till ſuch time as the doctrine of <hi>Tranſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantiation</hi> begot the <hi>Canon</hi> of his <hi>ſtanding,</hi> for feare of <hi>ſhed<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding ought</hi>) I deny, that <hi>Kneeling</hi> in the very time of <hi>Recei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uing,</hi> was euer in the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> any <hi>Rite</hi> of, or for <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doration</hi> of the Sacrament it ſelfe, or any creature, and there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore not <hi>Idolatrous.</hi> I deny not the errour of their <hi>mindes</hi> concerning that they <hi>receiued</hi> into their <hi>mouthes.</hi> But I de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny, that they euer intended <hi>Adoration</hi> of the <hi>Species,</hi> at that moment of time when they tooke it in their <hi>mouthes:</hi> But then turned themſelues to God rather, to giue him <hi>thankes,</hi> which was not vncomely.</p>
               <p>My reaſons are firſt, becauſe it was neuer yet enjoyned by any Pope that they ſhould then <hi>Kneele.</hi> Nor is this geſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture of <hi>Kneeling</hi> any of the <hi>Romane</hi> Rites, nor ſo mentioned by <hi>Bellar. de Miſſa. lib.</hi> 2. <hi>c.</hi> 15. Nor in the <hi>Rubricke</hi> of the <hi>Maſſe-booke,</hi> which telleth vs of <hi>ſtanding, ſitting, knocking,
<pb n="68" facs="tcp:7305:39"/>
bowing</hi> and kneeling; and when they muſt bee. Nor euer menti<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ned by <hi>Durandus,</hi> or <hi>Duranius,</hi> who write of all the Rites and Ceremonies which are of vſe by any <hi>inſtitution</hi> in that Church, or haue beene. Secondly, becauſe ſo often as in the Maſſe, <hi>Adoration to the Sacrament</hi> is to bee performed by <hi>Prieſt,</hi> or <hi>people,</hi> it is in plaine termes ſaid, <hi>let him or them then adore the Sacrament.</hi> But it is not ſaid ſo at the time and moment of <hi>receiuing</hi>; but on the contrary, <hi>when</hi> it is <hi>carried</hi> to bee giuen to the <hi>ſicke,</hi> the direction is, <hi>to let him haue a ſight of it, that hee may firſt adore it, if hee will</hi>; which ſhew<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth that they doe not eſteeme any ſigne of reuerence to bee giuen for <hi>Adoration</hi> of the Sacrament when it is <hi>receiued,</hi> but only when it is on purpoſe <hi>looked vpon.</hi> Thirdly, for that it is an incongruous thing in their ſuperſtition, to <hi>Adore</hi> a thing which is not higher then their <hi>polles</hi> when they adore it, becauſe they cannot bee ſaid to humble themſelues to that which is lower then they can caſt themſelues. And hence Maſter <hi>Moriſon</hi> telleth of one in <hi>Sauoy,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>prauata<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> Religionis O<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>igo, et incre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. Eden<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>burgs. <hi>1594.</hi> pag. <hi>75.</hi>
                  </note> brought in daunger of puniſhment, for doeing his reuerence to the <hi>Hoaſt</hi> caried by, out at a window, when hee was <hi>higher</hi> then it, for this was <hi>deſpicere Sacramenium,</hi> to diſregard or deſpiſe the Sacrament.</p>
               <p>I conclude therefore, that it is impoſſible to proue, that the geſture of <hi>Kneeling</hi> at that moment of <hi>receiuing</hi> the Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crament, was in the very Church of <hi>Rome idolatrouſly</hi> inten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded to the Sacrament.</p>
               <p>And as touching the <hi>Introduction</hi> thereof by any Pope, I alſo deny that to bee proued, or probable (if meaning) of <hi>kneeling with reſpect to the Sacrament in the very moment of re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiuing it.</hi> For there is not to this day, any decree of any Pope or Councell, ſo much as that it ſhould bee <hi>taken Knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling of all the Communicants,</hi> much leſſe for <hi>Adoration</hi> of the Sacrament it ſelfe.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Pag.</hi> 723.</note>
                  <hi>Altare Damaſcenum</hi> alleadgeth out of the Romiſh <hi>Rituall, Poſtea ad communionem accedit, incipiens ab ijs qui ſunt ad par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem Epiſtolae, ſed primo ſi ſacerdotibs vel alijs ex clero danda eſt communio ijs ad gradus Altaris genu flexis tribuatur: vet ſi commode fieri poteſt, intra ſepimentum Altaris ſint a laicis
<pb n="69" facs="tcp:7305:39"/>
diſtincti, ſacerdotes vero tum ſoli communicent.</hi> Then hee goes to the Communion, beginning from thoſe who are on the Epiſtlers ſide: but firſt, if the Communion bee to bee giuen to the Prieſts or others of the Clergy, let it bee ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miniſtred to them kneeling at the ſteps of the Altar; or, if it may conueniently be done, let the Prieſts bee diſtinguiſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed from the Laicks by being within the railes of the Altar, but then let the Prieſts communicate alone. Such another I find alleadged by M. <hi>Moriſon</hi>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Quo ſupra. pag <hi>69.</hi>
                  </note>. And a third I remember in the <hi>Order of Salamanca</hi> for the <hi>Fryers.</hi> But all theſe concerne onely the <hi>Clergy,</hi> who comming to receiue ſo neere the Al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tar, are appointed to doe it <hi>kneeling</hi> on the greeces or ſteps of the Altar, which is done in <hi>veneration</hi> of the <hi>Altar,</hi> or of that which ſtandeth thereupon, and not for Adoration to the <hi>Hoaſt</hi> when it is put into, their mouthes, and is not gi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uen as a rule to all the people whereuer they communicate, or when it is communicated to them.</p>
               <p>But it will bee perhaps objected. That <hi>the people of all ſorts doe receiue kneeling in their Churches.</hi> I graunt it, but I deny that euer it was by any Pope, ſince the <hi>Tranſubſtantia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion,</hi> deuiſed or impoſed vpon them as a <hi>Rite</hi> or <hi>Ceremony</hi> to bee obſerued in <hi>receiuing.</hi> For then, wee ſhould ſurely ei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther find <hi>when,</hi> and by <hi>whom</hi>; or, at leaſt, that it was done, or had not beene ſo before, which I doe not beleeue that a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny man can ſhew.</p>
               <p>And the reaſon why there neuer was any conſtitution made in the Romane Church for this geſture, was, as I con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiue three fold. 1. Becauſe if they had made, til of later ages, ſuch a Law, they had openly croſſed the ancient Rite and Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nons made <hi>againſt Kneeling on the Lords-dayes and Pentecoſt,</hi> in any their ſolemne worſhip of God. Therefore they ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther liked to winke at the cloſer breach of that Canon, by ſuch as out of priuate deuotion ſhould <hi>kneele,</hi> when their turne came to <hi>receiue,</hi> on thoſe dayes of <hi>Station,</hi> then to croſſe that by another Canon expreſly. Secondly, becauſe they found all men but of a generall deuotion and deſire of honouring God in that Action, of themſelues to <hi>kneele,</hi> they did not find any need, to require that to bee done, which
<pb n="70" facs="tcp:7305:40"/>
was vniuerſally done of the people, by an ancient <hi>Cuſtome.</hi> And thirdly, becauſe this which had beene obſerued of old times, before their new conceit of a <hi>Reall preſence,</hi> ſeemed to giue better teſtimony to that conceit, then if the Ceremony had been by themſelues inſtituted. And indeed this we find, that when the doctrine of <hi>Reall-preſence</hi> by <hi>Conſubſtantiation,</hi> began to get head, which was aboue 100 yeares before the <hi>Tranſubſtantiation,</hi> the Patrons of that errour did plead the <hi>Adoration,</hi> which had beene generally obſerued in the vſe of the Supper before that (but with intendment of the ſame to Chriſt the Sonne of God, as <hi>ſitting in heauen,</hi> and not as <hi>exiſtent</hi> in or with the bread) to proue the Reall preſence thereby. For <note n="a" place="margin">In tertiam partem Thomae Tom. <hi>3.</hi> pag. <hi>781.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Suarez</hi> ſaith, as the Reall preſence proueth the Adoration <hi>a priori,</hi> ſo the Adoration proueth the reall preſence <hi>a poſteriori.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Thus <note n="b" place="margin">Alger. de Sacram. Alta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ris. lib. <hi>2.</hi> c <hi>3.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Algerus,</hi> who liued aboue a hundred yeares before the Tranſubſtantiation, or voydance of the ſubſtance of bread was reſolued of; but yet, when a Reall preſence of Chriſts body, in, and with the bread was apprehended; vrgeth his matter, ſaying, <hi>Caſſa eſt veneranda ſedulitas Adorantium &amp; venerantium, &amp;c.</hi> the venerable ſedulity of ſuch as adore and worſhip is in vaine, if Chriſt bee not there: And after, <hi>wee Adore the Sacrament it ſelfe, Sacramentum ipſum adoramus tanquam diuinum quiddam,</hi> as a diuine thing, <hi>and ſpeake to it as to a liuing and intelligent thing. O lambe of God that takeſt a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>way the ſinnes of the world, &amp;c. Quia non quod videtur, ſed quod vere eſt, Chriſtum ibi eſſe credimus,</hi> becauſe wee beleeue Chriſt to bee there, not in ſhew, but in truth. Wherein, howeuer hee doe peruert the cuſtomary faſhion of the Church in receiuing this Sacrament <hi>Adorantes</hi> adoring it, re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferring it to the Sacrament it ſelfe; and miſinterpret thoſe words of the Canon, <hi>O lambe of God, &amp;c.</hi> which were inten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded to Chriſt himſelfe in heauen,<note place="margin">W. Strabo in Bibl. patr. Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lon. To. <hi>9.</hi> p <hi>961. i. e.</hi> cap. <hi>23.</hi> de rebus Eccleſiaſticis, &amp;c. Florus, <hi>a Miniſter who liued</hi> ann. <hi>860. in his Expoſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of the</hi> Maſſe, Bibl. Colon. To. <hi>9.</hi> pag. <hi>304.</hi>
                  </note> and not as locally in the Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crament, (as <hi>Strabo</hi> ſheweth) vſed in the time of the brea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king of the bread for the Communicants; yet thus much is manifeſt, that before his time the Church, as hee ſpeaketh, generally did vſe <hi>Adoration</hi> of <hi>Chriſt himſelfe</hi> in celebrating thoſe myſteries. And in his time, and after, before the <hi>Tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſtantiation,</hi>
                  <pb n="71" facs="tcp:7305:40"/>
they did Adore Chriſt as <hi>coexiſtent</hi> with the bread, which perhaps gaue occaſion to <hi>Auerrois</hi> (who liued eightie yeares before <hi>Honorius</hi>) to ſay that <hi>Chriſtians did adore their God, and then eate him.</hi> For, at that time, the er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rour of <hi>Conſubſtantiation</hi> had gotten ſtrength, and they did as it were confine the <hi>locall</hi> preſence of Chriſt to the <hi>bread</hi> once ſanctified, at leaſt in the Sacramentall vſe of it, and did performe diuine honour to the Sonne of God as being ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in. Not yet intending to <hi>adore</hi> that which was ſeene, but that which was <hi>taken to bee</hi> therein <hi>(vt contentum in continen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>te)</hi> ineffably there, yet (<hi>ibi</hi>) there. The difference betwixt theſe and the former ages was, in this, That the former Ages did, in receiuing the Sacrament, <note n="c" place="margin">Adoring, as <hi>Aug.</hi> ſaid, not that which is <hi>ſeene and peri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſheth,</hi> but that which is <hi>belee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ved, &amp;c.</hi>
                  </note>adore Chriſt as ther<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in <hi>myſtically,</hi> as the <hi>ſignified thing</hi> is in the <hi>Signe,</hi> without a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny opinion of Chriſts <hi>bodily preſence in the creatures them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues,</hi> or of alteration made in the <hi>ſubſtance,</hi> nature or forme of the creatures; whereas, that Age dreamed of a <hi>Conſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantiation,</hi> The following, did embrace that monſter of <hi>Tranſubſtantiation</hi>; and then, when all the ſubſtance of the viſible creature was held to be gone, they did eaſily turne and entend the Adoration to the <hi>viſible things,</hi> as if there had beene now no <hi>ſubſtance</hi> of any creature left therein, but only the <hi>appearances</hi> of familiar creatures, vnder which, Chriſt himſelfe was <hi>ſubſtantially</hi>; but <hi>inuiſible.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>That there was this difference, the writings of the ſeue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rall Ages will manifeſt to any diligent Reader; and among other things, this cauſe (which is kept, I confeſſe, ſtill; though ſtripped of the ſenſe it had) that, <hi>in celebrating</hi> or <hi>conſecrating,</hi> the prayer was not made, that <hi>the Bread and Wine might bee made the body and blood of Chriſt in themſelues,</hi> as is now fanſied; but, <hi>Vt nobis accipientibus fiant corpus &amp; ſanguis Domini,</hi> to vs <hi>receiuing</hi> of them they may become the body and blood of the Lord. Intimating that the <hi>Reall pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſence</hi> of Chriſt (in a ſpirituall manner) is not effected <hi>in the viſible ſignes</hi>; but, <hi>in</hi> and <hi>vnto</hi> the <hi>faithfull Receiuer</hi> of them. And that all the conuerſion and changing of the Bread and Wine was only in their <hi>vſe,</hi> in that they were myſtically, and in type, the body and blood of Chriſt, as the <hi>Arke</hi> was
<pb n="72" facs="tcp:7305:41"/>
                  <hi>Iehouah,</hi> as the <hi>Rocke</hi> was <hi>Chriſt,</hi> 1. <hi>Corinthians,</hi> 10.</p>
               <p>The <hi>Adoration</hi> therfore of <hi>Chriſt</hi> in the vſe of the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, hath alwayes beene in the Chriſtian Church; Firſt, without any reference of diuine honour to the <hi>viſible things themſelues</hi> as being really turned into Chriſt, or containing him within themſelues. Afterwards, from the preuailing of <hi>Guilmund</hi> and other againſt <hi>Berengarine,</hi> and the truth, for a <hi>reall preſence</hi> of Chriſts <hi>conioyned with</hi> the bread, they directed their <hi>Adoration</hi> to the <hi>creatures</hi>; but, not for the creatures or Elements ſakes, but for Chriſts ſake. At laſt came in the Adoration of the Sacrament or <hi>viſible element</hi> of bread it ſelfe, as hauing no ſubſtance or materiall ſubſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtence, but onely the naturall Body of Chriſt by vertue of <hi>Conſecration,</hi> &amp; by <hi>Concomitance</hi> wholly Chriſt, who is God to be adored for euer. In the firſt times and ſecond, the ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration was onely in the <hi>vſe.</hi> For out of the Sacramentall vſe they did not beleeue ſuch a Reall preſence: but, after the abomination of Tranſubſtantiation once got the field, be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cauſe there was then nothing of the creature ſuppoſed to be left, but the <hi>Accidents</hi>; and thoſe, as <hi>Bellar.</hi> himſelfe ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth, vnited to the perſon of the Sonne of God. Then fol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lowed, that whereſoeuer that appeared, <hi>Diuine honour</hi> was held fit to bee done thereto, as vnto the very Son of God in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>carnate, and certainely exiſtent vnder thoſe Species of <hi>Bread</hi> and <hi>Wine,</hi> as euer he was on the Croſſe, or in the wombe of his mother; onely (for feare of frighting vs) hee is pleaſed to bee there <hi>inviſible,</hi> and as after the manner of a Spirit, but yet in his very true naturall body, the ſame that was crucifi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed, ſay they. This moſt abominable Idolatrie followed in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deed the Tranſubſtantiation. But the two other ſorts of A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doration of Chriſt in the vſe of the Sacrament went before this. The middle alſo was Idolatrous, not <hi>in obiecto,</hi> in the object, as the laſt, but <hi>interpretatiue,</hi> becauſe they conceiued very Chriſt to be coexiſtent, then, with the ſanctified Crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures; and as ſo, adored <hi>him,</hi> but not the <hi>viſible creatures.</hi> The firſt Adoring was vndoubtedly lawfull, when the ſanctified creatures were vnderſtood to bee the Body and Blood of Chriſt, not <hi>in rei veritate,</hi> as being changed the one into the
<pb n="73" facs="tcp:7305:41"/>
other, or one coexiſtent with the other, but <hi>in ſignificante myſterio,</hi> in a ſignifying myſterie, as <hi>Auguſt.</hi> ſpake, made the Body and Blood of Chriſt, not by any alteration of their ſubſtance, forme, and nature, as <hi>Theodoret</hi>; but onely by their <hi>Inſtitution</hi> and <hi>Deputation</hi> to that vſe: and therefore were not the very Body and Blood of Chriſt, nor did exhi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bit the ſame (as was after dreamed) to the <hi>mouth</hi> and <hi>bodie</hi> of euery Receiuer of them, but onely to the <hi>ſoule</hi> of the true beleeuers, who receiued ſpiritually and by faith, <hi>rem ſacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>menti,</hi> the thing ſignified by the outward elements. For all that while, the adoration or diuine worſhip was directed only to Chriſt as ſitting at the right hand of God in heauen, and that in the act of <hi>Communicating.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Hence the 1. <hi>Nicene</hi> Councell exhorteth, that men ſhould not bee <hi>humiliter intenti,</hi> humbly intent to the things before them, but looke vp higher. Hence came into the Lyturgie, <hi>Surſum corda,</hi> lift vp your hearts. Hence many plaine ſpee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ches of Saint <hi>Auguſt. Chryſoſt.</hi> and others, that the Recei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vers muſt, as Eagles, mount vp to heauen, and take hold of Chirſt there: Prepare <hi>mentem non ventrem, fidem non dentes,</hi> their heart, not their ſtomacke; faith, not their teeth to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiue Chriſt himſelfe, and feed vpon him.</p>
               <p>That Adoration preceded <hi>Tranſubſtantiation,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Ann. <hi>1130.</hi> lib de Canonii obſervantia propoſit: <hi>23.</hi> prope finem. Tom <hi>11.</hi> Bibl. Pat. Colon pag. <hi>460.</hi> D. Col. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> which was defined at the fourth <hi>Lateran Councell, Ann.</hi> 1215 I ſhew. In the 11 Centurie we haue in <hi>Radulpho Decano Tungrenſi,</hi> the maner of receiuing the Sacrament ſet forth in theſe words: <hi>Inclinatus autem dicit antequam communicet, Domine Ieſu Chriſte qui voluntate patris cooperante Spiritu ſancto, per mor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tem propriam mundum viuificaſti, libera me per hoc ſacro-ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctum corpus &amp; ſanguine<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> tuum ab omnibus iniquitatibus &amp; ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lis meis, &amp;c. Cum diſtribuit, dicit, Corpus Domini noſtri Ieſu Chriſti proficiet tibi in vitam aeteruam, Amen.</hi> The Prieſt bowing himſelfe before hee communicates, ſaith thus: <hi>O Lord Ieſus Chriſt who by the will of the Father, and the conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cration of the holy Ghoſt haſt quickned the world through thine owne death, deliver mee by this thy moſt holy body, and blood from all mine iniquities and euills whatſoeuer, &amp;c</hi> And when hee <hi>diſtributeth</hi> the Euchariſt vnto others, he ſaith, <hi>The body and
<pb n="74" facs="tcp:7305:42"/>
blood of our Lord Ieſus Chriſt bee available to thee vnto eter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nall life.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Anno</hi> 1090. <hi>Extat. in Bibl Pat. To</hi> 11. <hi>pag.</hi> 383. <hi>lit. B. col.</hi> 1. about the yeere of our Lord, 1090</note>In <hi>Micrologo de Eccleſiaſticis obſeruationibus,</hi> cap. XVIII. theſe words, <hi>Orationem quam inclinati dicimus antequam communicemus, non ex ordine ſed ex religioſorum traditione ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bemus,</hi> ſcil. <hi>hanc: Domine Ieſu Chriſte qui ex voluntate patris. Item &amp; illud, Corpus &amp; ſanguis Domini Ieſu Chriſti quod di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cimus cum alijs Euchariſtiam diſtribuimus. Sunt &amp; aliae mul<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tae precationes, quas quidem ad pacem &amp; communionem priua<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tam frequentant: ſed diligentiores antiquarum traditionum obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uatores, nos in huiuſmodi priuatis orationibus breuitati ſtucere docuerunt, potiuſque publicis precibus in officio Miſſae occupaeri.</hi> That prayer which, bowing our ſelues, we vſe to ſay before wee communicate, wee haue not by any order, but by tra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dition of religious men: to wit, this, <hi>O Lord Ieſus Chriſt who by the will of the Father.</hi> And this alſo, <hi>The body and blood of the Lord Ieſus Chriſt,</hi> which wee ſay when wee diſtribute the Euchariſt. There are alſo many other prayers which indeed men vſe at giuing the Pax and priuate communion: but ſuch as are more diligent obſeruers of the more ancient traditions, haue taught vs to ſtudy breuity in ſuch priuate prayers, and to bee rather buſied in the publicke prayers in the office of the Maſſe.</p>
               <p>Theſe two witneſſes, and eſpecially the elder of them, <hi>Micrologus,</hi> who dyed aboue a hundred yeares before <hi>Tran<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſubſtantiation</hi> was defined, tell vs theſe things. Firſt, that beſide the publicke ſolemne prayers, they had ſundry pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uate. Secondly, that they had a prayer which the Miniſter vſed to ſay <hi>Inclinatus,</hi> bowing himſelfe immediately before hee <hi>receiued,</hi> and another for each Communicant, the ſame which wee haue. Thirdly, that thoſe prayers were not <hi>ab aliquo ordine,</hi> by any appointment, but of the Tradition of deuout men. Theſe teſtimonies doe proue that they recei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued with Adoration, whether <hi>Inclinati</hi> bowing themſelues in their <hi>bodies,</hi> or on their <hi>knees.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>For men neuer knew till now (if any bee ſo blind to be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leeue it) that <hi>kneeling</hi> is any more a geſture of <hi>Adoration</hi> then bowing, <hi>Inclinate capita Deo,</hi> bow your heads to God,
<pb n="75" facs="tcp:7305:42"/>
in <hi>Chryſoſtomes</hi> Leiturgy was taken to bee a <hi>poſture of Di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uine Adoration,</hi> and not onely <hi>Kneeling.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Vaſquez de A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doratione lib. cap. <hi>4.</hi> num. <hi>36.</hi>
                  </note> Well-fare <hi>Vaſquez</hi> yet, <hi>The externall tokens of Adoration, are bowing downe of the body, bending the knee, proſtration, knocking of the breſt, folding of the hands, baring the head, cenſing, kiſſing, ſetting vp lights, &amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But <hi>Inclinatus</hi> may agree to <hi>Kneeling,</hi> or to <hi>bowing downe</hi>;<note place="margin">Vide Synod. Turon. Can. <hi>37.</hi>
                  </note> And like enough; that on the <hi>Station</hi> dayes, <hi>Lords dayes</hi> and <hi>Pentecoſt,</hi> they did rather <hi>bow,</hi> then <hi>kneele</hi>; I meane, the publicke Miniſters; and <hi>kneeled</hi> on all other dayes when they were by Canon bound to pray <hi>Kneeling.</hi> In which dayes they alſo did communicate, and therefore muſt needs bee vnderſtood to receiue it <hi>Kneeling</hi>; for when it was <hi>deli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uered,</hi> that prayer was ſaid, <hi>The body of our Lord, &amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Yea it is ſaid by <hi>Amalarius,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Anno. <hi>800.</hi> Amalar. de Ordine Anti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phonarii cap. <hi>52.</hi> apud Bibl. Patr. Colon. Tom. <hi>9.</hi> part. <hi>1.</hi> pag. <hi>411.</hi>
                  </note> who liued eight hundred yeare before <hi>Berengarius</hi> his time, and therefore before the decree for <hi>Conſubſtantiation</hi> or <hi>Reall preſence</hi> in, or with the Bread, That according to the <hi>Order</hi> of the Romane Church, in the end of the <hi>Pſalmes</hi> they vſed to ſay a verſicle before the prayer, <hi>Quam ſolemus facere genu flectendo ſiuè vultum declinando in terram,</hi> which wee are vſed to make <hi>kneeling,</hi> or caſting down our face towards the earth, whereby is ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nifeſt that at ſome prayers euen in <hi>Eaſter</hi> weeke (for of that hee ſpeaketh) they did vſe indifferently <hi>bowing downe</hi> of the head, or <hi>kneeling:</hi> and therefore did vnderſtand the <hi>bowing</hi> to bee as much a ſigne of Adoration, as <hi>kneeling,</hi> and that wee may as reaſonably ſay <hi>Inclinati kneeling,</hi> as it may bee ſaid <hi>bowing,</hi> or <hi>bowed downe.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The ſtory of <hi>Plegilis</hi> reported by <hi>Rabanus Maurus</hi> (which is botchingly peeced to <hi>Paſchaſius</hi> his booke,<note place="margin">Anno. <hi>830.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>de corp. &amp; ſang. Domini, cap.</hi> 41.) Though the thing reported bee like to be a fable, or elſe was a deluſion of <hi>Sathan</hi> to helpe on the doctrine of the <hi>Reall preſence,</hi> which was then in brew<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing; yet ſo much of it as ſerues our turne may bee well al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leadged; Namely, when it is ſaid, that when hee was in ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lebrating the Communion hee <hi>pro more procumbebat,</hi> accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to cuſtome felt on his knees, which ſheweth plainely that <hi>after the conſecration,</hi> and <hi>before the receiuing,</hi> the
<pb n="76" facs="tcp:7305:43"/>
manner was that the Prieſt <hi>fell on his knees.</hi> For elſe would not <hi>Rabanus</hi> haue ſaid, <hi>pro more procumbebat.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Theſe witneſſes may (I thinke) ſerue to aſſure vs, that at that time, when the <hi>Reall preſence</hi> was come into diſpute; and after that, till the way of <hi>Tranſubſtantiation</hi> was defi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned, They did vſe to communicate with <hi>Adoration.</hi> And yet it cannot bee ſhewed that any Biſhop of <hi>Rome</hi> did <hi>ap<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>point</hi> it ſo to bee.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="22" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. XXII. That in the moſt ancient times, before corruption of the <hi>doctrine</hi> of the Sacrament began, the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment was receiued with <hi>adoring Geſture.</hi>
               </head>
               <p>NOw, for the more ancient times, in which the doctrine of the Sacrament was the ſame which ours now is, (as <hi>Orthodoxus Conſenſus</hi> moſt largely, and <hi>Dupleſſis de Miſſa</hi> and others doe manifeſt:) I ſay with that learned Treatiſe <hi>Dialacticon Euchariſtiae</hi> confidently, that the <hi>Fathers did re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiue the Sacrament Adoring</hi>; Adoring, not the Sacrament but Chriſt; and to ſhew this, I will begin as high as I can, and come downe-wards.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Tertullian de oratione,</hi> 
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Cap. 14.</note> after Reproofe of other abuſes a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bout prayer, cometh at length to ſay, <hi>Similiter de ſtationum diebus, non putant plerique ſacrificiorum orationibus interueni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>endum, quod ſtatio ſoluendo ſit accepto corpore Domini.</hi> Ergo, <hi>deuotum Deo obſequium Euchariſtia reſoluit, an magis Deo ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligat? nonne ſolennior erit ſtatio tua, ſi &amp; ad aram Dei ſteteris? Accepto corpore Domini &amp; reſeruato vtrumque ſalvum eſt, &amp; participatio ſacrificij &amp; executio officij. Si ſtatio de militari ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>emplo nomen accipit (nam &amp; militia dei ſumus) vtique nulla lae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>titia, ſiue</hi> (not as it is printed, <hi>ſine) triſtitia obueniens caſtris ſtationes militum reſcindit. Nam laetitia libentius, triſtitia ſoli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>citius adminiſtrat diſciplinam.</hi> Likewiſe on the dayes of <hi>Sta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion</hi> moſt men thinke they ſhould not be preſent, at the pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers
<pb n="77" facs="tcp:7305:43"/>
of the Sacrifice, becauſe the body of our Lord being ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken the Station is to be diſſolued. Doth then the Euchariſt diſſolue the obſeruance deuoted to God, or <hi>rather more ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lige vnto God?</hi> Shall not thy ſtation bee more ſolemne, if thou ſhalt ſtand even at the Altar of God? The body of our Lord being taken and reſerued, each is ſafe, both the parti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cipation of the Sacrifice, and the performance of that obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uance (<hi>viz.</hi> of <hi>ſtanding in prayer.</hi>) If ſtation take the name from the patterne of ſouldiers (for wee are Gods ſouldiery) verily neither joy or ſorrow happening to the campe, diſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſolues the ſtations of Souldiers, for joy obſerues diſcipline more cheerefully, ſorrow more carefully.</p>
               <p>The place is darke, and muſt bee opened, before wee can make vſe of that Teſtimony, wherefore firſt we muſt know, what the dayes of <hi>ſtation</hi> doe meane. <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <hi>De la Cerda,</hi> the Ieſuite vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on this place, <hi>num.</hi> 143. and 151.152. <hi>Bell lib.</hi> 2. <hi>de bon. oper. cap.</hi> 22. <hi>alii<expan>
                           <am>
                              <g ref="char:abque"/>
                           </am>
                           <ex>que</ex>
                        </expan>.</hi>
                  </note> Some take them to be their ſet dayes of <hi>Faſting.</hi> But that cannot be. For <hi>Tertullian</hi> himſelfe doth difference them one from another, <hi>lib.</hi> 2. <hi>c.</hi> 4. <hi>ad vxorem,</hi> where ſhewing the miſchiefe and hindrances which a woman ſhall haue by taking an Infidell to bee her husband (as ſome then did in their ſecond mariages) he ſaith, <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>t ſi ſtatio facienda ſit, Maritus de die conducat ad Balneas: Si ieiunia obſeruanda ſunt, Maritus eadem die conuiuiun exerceat, &amp;c.</hi> Where <hi>Ieiunia</hi> is not put as an explication of <hi>Statio,</hi> as if they ſignified one and the ſame thing: nor is <hi>ſtatio</hi> put for the <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>igils</hi> in the times of their faſtings, as <hi>de la Cerda</hi> on that place, and <hi>Bell. lib.</hi> 2. <hi>de bon.operib. cap.</hi> 22. would haue it: for thoſe <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>igils</hi> (as the ſame <hi>Cerda</hi> and <hi>Bellarmine</hi> there con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſſe) were only <hi>de nocte</hi> of the <hi>night,</hi> not of the day; wheras <hi>Tertullian</hi> ſpeakes expreſly of <hi>ſtation</hi> as an act proper to the day time, ſaying: if a ſtation <hi>be to be performed, the husband may that</hi> ſame day <hi>leade her to the Bathes; if</hi> faſtings <hi>be to be obſer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued, the husband may the</hi> ſame day <hi>hold a feaſt.</hi> That Gloſſe therefore of the Ieſuites is but a dreame. It remaines then, that <hi>Station</hi> is vſed in a proper not figuratiue ſenſe, to note ſome ſolemne act performed in the <hi>day</hi> time: and that <hi>Statio</hi> and <hi>Jeiunia</hi> are put for different things and the <hi>ſtation</hi> is letted by carying her that day to the <hi>Bathes</hi>; Faſts, by her husbands appointing of a <hi>Feaſt</hi> that day. Beſides faſting could not bee
<pb n="78" facs="tcp:7305:44"/>
abſolutely hindred by going to the <hi>Bathes</hi>: nor <hi>Vigils</hi> at all, by holding a feaſt in the day, if the Vigils were held onely in the <hi>nights. Stationum dies,</hi> therefore were thoſe dayes wherein (by a Tradition vniuerſally receiued) they ſtood in prayer, and at all the ſolemne worſhip of God: of which <hi>Tertullian</hi> ſaith,<note place="margin">Tertull de Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ron. Milit cap. <hi>3.</hi> Edit. Pariſ. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>an. <hi>1674.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Diebus dominicis iciunare nefas ducimus, vel de geniculis adorare,</hi> wee hold it an heynous thing to faſt on the Lords dayes; or, <hi>to adore on our knees: Eadem immunita<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>te a die Paſchae ad Pentechoſtem vſque gaudemus,</hi> This immu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nity wee enjoy from Eaſter vntill Pentecoſt. This Ceremo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny of <hi>ſtanding</hi> on thoſe dayes, and of <hi>not faſting</hi> on thoſe dayes, ſerued to expreſſe their beleefe and joyfull remem<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>brance of our Lords Reſurrection from the dead. This is that which <hi>Tertullian</hi> calleth, <hi>deuotum Deo obſequium,</hi> a de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vout dutie (or ſeruice) vnto God. And that <hi>Tertull.</hi> in this place, by <hi>Station,</hi> where hee ſaith, <hi>quod ſtatio ſoluenda ſit</hi>; meaneth the very poſture or geſture of <hi>ſtanding,</hi> in the place alleadged; appeareth yet further in the words themſelues, when hee ſaith, <hi>Nonne ſtatio tua ſolennior crit, ſi &amp; ad aram Dei ſteteris?</hi> ſhall not thy ſtation bee the more ſolemne; if thou ſtand at the Altar?</p>
               <p>The <hi>Communion-table</hi> then is, after the phraſe of that time, called the Altar. The <hi>Sacraments</hi> of Chriſts body and blood, the <hi>Sacrifices.</hi> The <hi>prayers</hi> vſed in that action, about the bleſſing or conſecration of Bread and Wine to that vſe, the <hi>prayers of the Sacrifices.</hi> All which, by the word [<hi>Eucha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riſtia</hi>] there vſed, as it were expoſitiuely, are manifeſt. Wherefore there can bee no other meaning of <hi>Tertullians</hi> words alleadged, but this: That on thoſe dayes on which the ſolemne worſhip of God, was (by a Tradition called <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poſtolicall</hi>) performed <hi>ſtanding</hi> and not <hi>kneeling</hi>; Many men, or moſt men [<hi>plerique</hi>] withdrew themſelues, when they came to the celebration of the <hi>Supper,</hi> becauſe the body of our Lord, that is, the <hi>Sacramentall bread,</hi> being taken of the Miniſters hand, <hi>The ſtation,</hi> i. e. <hi>ſtanding muſt bee diſſolued,</hi> or <hi>left.</hi> And becauſe <hi>ſtanding</hi> on thoſe dayes might not be left (as they thought) therefore they rather left the Sacrament on thoſe dayes, then they would breake the rule of <hi>ſtanding</hi>
                  <pb n="79" facs="tcp:7305:44"/>
on thoſe dayes. Therefore they forbore: which can haue no reaſon but this, that taking the holy things at the Table <hi>ſtanding</hi>; yet they vſed not to partake them, [<hi>i. e. eat</hi> the <hi>bread</hi> or <hi>drinke</hi> the <hi>wine</hi>] in any other geſture, then what was on the <hi>ſtation</hi> dayes then forbidden, <hi>Kneeling.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And it is to bee marked that hee doth not ſay,<note place="margin">Anno <hi>200.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>accepto cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pore Domini ſtatio ſolvitur</hi>; but <hi>ſoluenda ſit, i. e.</hi> when, <hi>after the taking of it</hi> (<note n="a" place="margin">Tertul. de co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rona Milit. c. <hi>3.</hi> Nec de alioru<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> manu quam praeſidentium ſumimus. Edit. Par. <hi>1624. In</hi> Tertull. adorare <hi>is</hi> Ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re lib. de Ora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tione: <hi>and the 1.</hi> Councell <hi>of</hi> Nice <hi>reſtrai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>neth it</hi> onely to prayer. Canon <hi>20.</hi> iuxta Binii Edit. <hi>1618.</hi>
                  </note> as was then the manner) of the <hi>Miniſters</hi> hands, they came to <hi>receiue</hi> it into their bodies.</p>
               <p>If the geſture then vſed, had beene <hi>ſtanding,</hi> this ſcru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple could not haue come into their minds: no, nor if it had beene <hi>ſitting,</hi> for that, was not forbidden in all the ſolemne ſeruice of God on thoſe dayes, but vſed, as appeareth in <hi>Iuſtin Martyr,</hi> in <hi>hearing</hi> the word of God read and prea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ched. Onely <hi>kneeling</hi> was then reſtrayned, and that (ſay ſome) not onely in <hi>prayer,</hi> but in <hi>all the diuine ſeruice; Ter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tullian</hi> ſaith not, <hi>de geniculis orate,</hi> pray kneeling, but <hi>Ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rate</hi> adore, as <hi>Altare Damaſcenum</hi> obſerues: The people therfore, not daring to <hi>kneele,</hi> on thoſe <hi>ſtanding dayes,</hi> and not liking to receiue the myſteries in any other geſture, then that of <hi>Kneeling,</hi> whereby they might better ſhew their <hi>diſcerning of the Lords body,</hi> in the moſt humble geſture when they partaked the myſteries; choſe on theſe dayes, on which they might not <hi>Kneele,</hi> to forbeare the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, and to take it on other dayes, when they might <hi>kneele</hi> in <hi>receiuing</hi> it.</p>
               <p>That it was thus, the Remedies which <hi>Tertullian</hi> pro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>poundeth, doe make yet more cleare. For hee, to perſwade them not to abſent themſelues from the Sacrifice prayers made at the <hi>Altar (i e.</hi> the <hi>Communion-table</hi>) becauſe of that; Firſt telleth them, that their <hi>ſtanding</hi> ſhall not bee ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken away, but made <hi>ſolennior,</hi> more remarkeable, if they ſhal ſtand at the Altar, &amp; therfore they might come to thoſe prayers as well as to others, and <hi>ſtand</hi> in them at the <hi>Altar,</hi> yea, and take the <hi>Lords body, i.e.</hi> as hee <note n="b" place="margin">Tertull ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>verſus Marci. lib. <hi>4.</hi> cap. <hi>40.</hi>
                  </note> elſewhere expoun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deth himſelfe, the <hi>figure of his body,</hi> the bread; and not, <hi>aſſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mere,</hi> not eat it at that time, but reſerue it and carry it away with them, and eat it at <hi>home</hi> in priuate, where they might
<pb n="80" facs="tcp:7305:45"/>
receiue it <hi>Kneeling.</hi> which in the <hi>publicke aſſembly</hi> they might not then doe, in the <hi>Station dayes.</hi> This hee ſaith, <hi>ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cepto igitur corpore Domini &amp; reſeruato, vtrumque ſaluum eſt, &amp; participatio ſacrificij &amp; executio officij.</hi> both are by this de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uiſe prouided for, both <hi>the partaking of the Sacrifice, i.e.</hi> the Sacrament of Chriſts ſacrifice; and the <hi>performance of that duty</hi> of <hi>not kneeling</hi> in the publicke worſhip of God, on thoſe dayes of <hi>Station.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And that they might ſee hee had no meaning to diſſolue the <hi>ſtation,</hi> or <hi>ſtanding,</hi> he addeth, that <hi>if the name bee taken from Military faſhion, (as wee are Chriſts Souldiers) then the ſtanding muſt bee obſerued, becauſe Souldiers never left their ſtations,</hi> for any joy of good, or ſorrow of ill ſucceſſe: but ſtill they kept their ſtation, more chearefully if things went well, and more carefully, if ill. <hi>Nam laetitia libentius, triſtitia ſolicitiùs adminiſtrabit diſciplinum.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>In ſumme, the people would not come to take the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, when they might <hi>not kneele</hi> in the Act of receiving or pertaking it, and therefore forbore to come vnto the Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munion-Table, and prayer on thoſe <hi>Station</hi> dayes. <hi>Tertullian</hi> wiſhes them to come, though they might not <hi>then kneele,</hi> and to take the Bread in publike <hi>ſtanding</hi> at the Table, and reſerue and carry it away with them, and receiue it at their owne houſes, as they deſired, <hi>kneeling.</hi> Thus ſhould the Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chariſt bee receiued, and the tradition of <hi>ſtanding</hi> on thoſe dayes in the publike worſhip of God, be alſo obſerued.</p>
               <p>I allow not the deuiſe, but onely relate it: and out of it, doe (in my conſcience) obſerue, that the Chriſtians then did, and before had vſed, <hi>aſſumere adorantes,</hi> to take it ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ring,<note place="margin">Anno <hi>230.</hi> Origen Hom. on Diverſos. Vide Euſeb. E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>miſſen. Hom. in <hi>2.</hi> Domin. poſt. Epiphan. <hi>al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leadged in the</hi> Tract <hi>of</hi> knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling, p. <hi>195. by</hi> Ro<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>heſter.</note> in reuerence, not to the <hi>viſible ſignes,</hi> but the <hi>internall grace.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>And this agreeth well with that aduiſe of <hi>Origen,</hi> giuen to euery man, that when the Lord commeth to him in the Sacrament, <hi>hee, humbling himſelfe ſhould ſay as did the Centu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rion, Lord, I am not worthy that thou ſhouldeſt enter into my mouth:</hi> which words haue, (if not ſince that time, as <hi>Du<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rantus</hi> affirmes, yet) for many ages, been vſed by the Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municants immediatly before the <hi>receiuing</hi>; or ſome other
<pb n="81" facs="tcp:7305:45"/>
ſuch like prayer, to which the Communicant ſaid, <hi>Amen.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Now, that from that time of <hi>Tertullian,</hi> it was a common faſhion to take (i.e. <hi>accipere</hi>) the holy myſteries in the pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>like aſſembles on the Lords dayes and Pentecoſt, and to ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry them away, and vſe them privately in their owne houſes, or elſewhere euery day, <hi>ante omnem cibum,</hi> faſting, as <hi>Ter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tullian</hi> ſpeaketh; or when they would, is manifeſt (if,<note place="margin">Tertul. ad vx<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>orem. Cyprian. Heironym.</note> any thing) in <hi>Tertullian, Cyprian, Hierome,</hi> and others. And, that they did in <hi>priuate,</hi> receiue the ſame <hi>kneeling,</hi> or <hi>proſtrate,</hi> and that with the approbation of the then Paſtors, appea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reth in the example of <hi>Gorgonia,</hi> and the applauſe of that famous Biſhop who reporteth it, <hi>Greg. Nazian.</hi> who telleth,<note place="margin">Anno <hi>380.</hi> Greg. Nazian. Orat. in laude<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> Gorgoniae. Edit. Pariſ. <hi>1609.</hi>
                  </note> how for recovery from her ſicknes and paine, after all other helpes in vaine vſed, ſhee went to the Church and Altar in the night, and there <hi>proſtate with faith before the Altar, &amp;c. And hauing layd her head to the Altar, with like</hi> (that is, as is before expreſſed, <hi>with a great) crie and teares wherewith ſhee a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bounded, (like to that woman who of olde waſhed the feet of Chriſt) and profeſſed that ſhee would not part thence, till ſhee had obtained cure, and afterwards had with this her medicine,</hi> (that is, of her <hi>teares,</hi> as <hi>Elias Cretenſis</hi> expounds it) <hi>rinſed her whole body and that if her hand had any where hid</hi> (or <hi>layd up, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> any part <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, of the ſignes of (Chriſts) precious body and blood, ſhee had mingled it with her tears (O admirable thing!) (ſhee preſently felt her ſelfe cured of her diſeaſe, &amp;c.</hi> Which place I vrge not, conceauing that at that time ſhee did receiue thoſe holy myſteries from the hand of any Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſter then adminiſtring the ſame vnto her, it being in the night ſeaſon when ſhee is ſaid thus to haue done; but that ſhee (in caſe ſhee had any where reſerued any part of the myſteries formerly adminiſtred to her, and intended now <hi>priuately</hi> to haue eaten and drunke the ſame in the night) could not but haue mingled them with her teares: and thence to ſhew, (as <hi>Billius</hi> alſo notes vpon the place) the an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cient cuſtome of thoſe times to haue been this: <hi>viz.</hi> to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerue the Sacrament, and to eat it <hi>priuately,</hi> as (ſaith the ſame <hi>Billius) Tertull. lib.</hi> 2. <hi>ad vxorem</hi> teſtifieth. For, would <hi>Greg. Nazianzen</hi> haue ſuppoſed her to haue lyd vp any of thoſe
<pb n="82" facs="tcp:7305:46"/>
                  <hi>ſignes</hi> or Chriſts body and blood, to haue made vſe of them at ſuch a time when ſhee was <hi>priuately</hi> proſtrate, and pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing with teares at the Altar, if ſuch a thing had not then been in vſe?</p>
               <p>This <hi>reſeruation</hi> might poſſibly bee begun before, by rea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſon of <hi>perſecution</hi>; or, for that reaſon the rather continued. But I conceiue, the either firſt or moſt prevailing occaſion was this, that on the Lords dayes they might not receiue it <hi>kneeling,</hi> and their deuotion &amp; ignorance together was ſuch, that they held it not fit <hi>aſſumere,</hi> to take it, but <hi>kneeling</hi> or <hi>proſtrate</hi>; not <hi>adoring</hi> that which was <hi>ſeene,</hi> as <hi>Auguſtine</hi> ſaith; and therefore not the <hi>Bread</hi> or <hi>ſpecies</hi> of Bread, but that which was <hi>not ſeene.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>This abuſe of <hi>Reſeruation</hi> was after marked in the church, and thereupon all men <hi>condemned</hi> as <hi>accurſed,</hi> who ſhould <hi>accipere,</hi> and not <hi>ſumere,</hi> take it in the Church, but not at all <hi>partake</hi> it. 1. <hi>Councell of Toledo.</hi> And, by the <hi>Caeſar Auguſtan Councell,</hi> all men denounced <hi>accurſed,</hi> that ſhould take it, and not receiue (<hi>aſſumere</hi>) it (<hi>in Eccleſia</hi>) in their Church or place of their holy meetings.</p>
               <p>The ancient Rite of <hi>not kneeling</hi> in their ſolemne or pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>like prayers or worſhip on the Lords dayes, or betwixt Ea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſter and Whitſuntide, ſtill continued, often renewed by ſun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dry Synods, and was in a manner vnniuerſally obſerued. The people therefore that might not ſtill carry the holy things out of the Church as they had vſed, but muſt partake them there, were <hi>permitted,</hi> rather then <hi>appoynted</hi> to <hi>kneele,</hi> when they did <hi>ſumere,</hi> and vſe ſome priuate prayers: onely at the <hi>publike</hi> prayers they <hi>ſtood.</hi> And the Miniſters, though on thoſe dayes they might not <hi>kneele</hi> at the <hi>conſecration Prayers,</hi> (I mean about the Sacrame<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t) yet they performed them <hi>incli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nati,</hi> bowing their faces towards the ground. And the co<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>mon people after they had taken the ſacred things at the Altar or Communion Table, or otherwiſe, <hi>ſtanding,</hi> betooke them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues to their priuate deuotions, firſt on their <hi>knees,</hi> and ſo <hi>receiued the Sacrament kneeling</hi> in their owne places, till that afterwards it was carried to them where they were; as, in the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> was the manner, at leaſt, <hi>Ann.</hi> 800. See <hi>Ordo. Rom.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <pb n="83" facs="tcp:7305:46"/>That this is true,<note place="margin">Sozomen. Hiſt. lib. <hi>8.</hi> cap. <hi>5. who liued,</hi> Ann. <hi>430.</hi>
                  </note> appeareth in <hi>Sozomens</hi> Hiſtorie of that woman, who being tainted with the errour of <hi>Macedonius,</hi> yet to giue her husband content, (who threatned to leaue her if ſhe would not receiue the Sacrament in <hi>Chryſoſtomes,</hi> the orthodox Church) went thither, hauing prouided her ſelfe of ſome other bread from home; This woman there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore taketh the ſacramentall Bread of the Paſtors hand, and then <hi>kneeling downe as if it had been to prayer</hi> (ſaith <hi>Sozomen</hi>) convayed that away, and put her own bread into her mouth, which, when ſhee would haue chewed, was turned into a ſtone: By aſtoniſhment whereof, ſhee diſcouered to <hi>Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoſtome</hi> all the matter. Let him that will and dare, cenſure the matter; namely, that there was no ſuch miracle done; yet, that <hi>Sozomen</hi> hath ſo related it, no man can denie. And thence muſt needs appeare, that the manner of Communi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cants was ſo to doe, ſeeing ſhee that deſired to bee thought to <hi>Communicate,</hi> did ſo no doubt, as others vſed to doe, <hi>outwardly,</hi> in <hi>Communicating.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Chryſoſt. Hom. <hi>61.</hi> ad popul. Antioch.</note> And this agreeth with <hi>Chry<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſoſtomes</hi> words, <hi>Adora &amp; Communica,</hi> Adore and Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municate. Nor can this of <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> bee put off, by the ambiguous and different meaning of the word <hi>Adore,</hi> as if it might (perhaps) onely meane <hi>internall adoration,</hi> which all men confeſſe to be neceſſary in that action. For, <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> ſheweth of what kinde of Adoration hee ſpeaketh vſually in this matter, namely, of <hi>Externall.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>For in his ſeuenth Homily on <hi>Mathew,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Anno. <hi>400.</hi>
                  </note> he exhorteth (by the example of the <hi>Magi,</hi> or Wiſe men which came out of their owne countrey) to <hi>Adore,</hi> i.e. <hi>externally to come to the houſe of Bread. — But, to adore and honour the Sonne of God:</hi> warneth men, that they <hi>counterfet not as Herod, who ſaid hee would come to adore, but meant to kill</hi>: and ſaith, that <hi>ſuch like are they which hauing Mammon in their hearts, doe a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>buſe vnworthily the Communion of the myſtery:—who ſeeme to adore, but as much as in them is, kill him whom they feigne them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues to adore.</hi>—He concludeth, <note n="*" place="margin">
                     <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> 
                  <hi>Timeamus igitur, Let vs feare therefore, leſt when wee carry the ſhew of ſuppliants and a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dorers, we be indeed enemies. Let vs then when wee are about to adore, caſt all things from vs &amp;c.</hi> In which paſſage he pl<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>in<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>
                  <g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly
<pb n="84" facs="tcp:7305:47"/>
requireth ſo the <hi>outward</hi> adoration, as it ſhould not bee ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>parated from the <hi>inward</hi>; and ſhewes, that adoration, which euen Hypocrites might performe, muſt needs bee <hi>onely ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ternall,</hi> and in the faſhion (as he ſaith) of <hi>Suppliants.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The ſame <hi>Chryſoſt. Hom.</hi> 24. <hi>in</hi> 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 10. exhorting (as he doth in his ſeventh <hi>Hom.</hi> on <hi>Math.</hi>) by the example of the <hi>Magi,</hi> to come <hi>humbly to worſhip Chriſt,</hi> pleadeth that they haue more reaſon to honour his <hi>Body</hi> which is ſet before them on the Altar. <hi>For, that which is worthy of higheſt ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nour</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>I will ſhew thee on earth. For, as in the Court of Kings, not the walls, nor the golden roofe, but the Body of the King ſitting in his throne is the chiefeſt of all: So, in the heauens is that kingly body, which now on earth is ſet before thee to bee ſeene, &amp;c.</hi> In which paſſage it is plaine, that hee calleth for ſuch Adoration, as the <hi>Magi</hi> performed to Chriſt lying in the cratch; not, becauſe hee thought the very <hi>natural body</hi> of Chriſt to bee <hi>locally</hi> there vpon the <hi>Altar,</hi> which hee, euen there, affirmes to bee enthronized in the higheſt Heauens: But becauſe the <hi>Bread</hi> is the very <hi>body</hi> of Chriſt in a <hi>myſtery</hi> onely; for he could not elſe ſay, <hi>It is to bee ſeene on the Altar-table.</hi> Nor was this Adoration which he calleth for, inten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded <hi>terminatiue,</hi> to determine in the Sacramentall bread, or the ſpecies which appeared; or, in Chriſt as <hi>contained</hi> there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>in; but onely <hi>before</hi> the ſame, and <hi>by occaſion</hi> thereof vnto <hi>Chriſt himſelfe ſitting in glory</hi> as M. <hi>Perkins</hi> well ſaith.<note place="margin">
                     <p>Perk <hi>Workes</hi> Ann. <hi>1609.</hi> Vol. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap> p. <hi>642.</hi>
                     </p>
                     <p>Aug. de Doctr. Chriſt. l. <hi>3.</hi> c. <hi>9.</hi>
                     </p>
                  </note> For, as <hi>Auguſtine</hi> ſaith, <hi>He that adoreth a profitable ſigne which God hath commanded,</hi> (marke well, that this makes no roome for <hi>Images</hi> which God hath not commanded) <hi>and vnderſtandeth the ſignification, doth not adore that which is ſeene,</hi> and periſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth,<note place="margin">The <hi>baptized</hi> that were of <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>eeres did <hi>a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dore</hi> (whe<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> they were baptiz'd) not <hi>Baptiſme,</hi> but <hi>Chriſt.</hi>
                  </note> but rather that vnto which all ſuch things are to be re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferred, of which hee after giueth inſtance in <hi>Baptiſme,</hi> and the <hi>Lords Supper.</hi> This will not hold in images, nor profit them who <hi>adore</hi> Chriſt as <hi>contained,</hi> and <hi>exiſtent</hi> in the <hi>place,</hi> where <hi>had</hi> beene the <hi>ſubſtance</hi> of Bread and Wine, (as they ſay) indeed, <hi>is</hi> ſtill; <note n="*" place="margin">Iewel Artic.</note>
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Defence pa. <hi>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                           <desc>••</desc>
                        </gap>9.</hi> Edit. pr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>.</note> any more then for adoration of water in Baptiſme. <hi>The Sacraments</hi> (ſaith Biſhop <hi>Jewell) in that ſort,</hi> i. e. <hi>in reſpect of that which they ſignifie, and not in reſpect of that which they are in themſelues, are the fleſh of Chriſt and are
<pb n="85" facs="tcp:7305:47"/>
ſo vnderſtanded, and beleeved, and adored; but the whole honour reſteth not in them, but is paſſed over from them to the things which be ſignified.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>His meaning is, that no more is, or may be done, re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpectiuely to the Sacrament, then that which we call <hi>Venera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion</hi>; that, which in ſtrict ſenſe, wee call <hi>Adoration</hi> or <hi>diuine worſhip,</hi> reſerued to God; of which two, the difference (as I haue ſhewed) cannot alwayes, nor needeth to be ſhewed, in, or by the <hi>outward geſture,</hi> but is onely in the <hi>diſtinction,</hi> and <hi>intention</hi> of the minde.<note place="margin">1 Chro. 29.20.</note> 
                  <hi>The people worſhipped</hi> (ſaith the Text) <hi>God and the King.</hi> Where the <hi>outward adoration</hi> was one, as the word by which it is expreſſed, is but one; but the <hi>Religious</hi> and <hi>Civill,</hi> were diſtinct in the <hi>minde, intention</hi> and <hi>reaſon</hi> of either.</p>
               <p>Well ſaith Doctor <hi>Ames,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>D.</hi> Ames An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tibell. Tom. <hi>3.</hi> diſp. <hi>37.</hi> art. <hi>23.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>That veneration or reuerence is due to the Sacrament it ſelfe as Gods Ordinance, And that Chriſt is to be adored in the vſe of it, though not as incloſed in the Bread and Wine, or exiſtent in the place of their ſubſtance.</hi> This di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>greſſion is to cleare <hi>Chryſoſtomes,</hi> and the other Ancient Fa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thers meanings. Now, returne we to the <hi>Hiſtory.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="23" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 23. The ſame ſhewed to bee the practiſe of the Church, in the time of <hi>Theodoret,</hi> Saint <hi>Augu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtine,</hi> and <hi>Cyril.</hi>
               </head>
               <p>
                  <hi>THeodoret, Dial.</hi> 2. hath this paſſage:<note place="margin">Anno <hi>430.2<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>.</hi> Coccius.</note> 
                  <hi>Neque enim, &amp;c. For neither after the Conſecration doe theſe myſticall ſignes depart from their proper nature, for they remaine in their former ſubſtance, figure, and kind or ſpecies, and therefore are they both ſeene and felt as before. And yet are they vnderſtood to bee that which they are made, and are beleeued and adored, as being the very things which they are beleeued to bee.</hi> This teſtimony ſheweth plainely, that <hi>Theodoret</hi> beleeued neither <hi>Tranſub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtantiation,</hi> nor <hi>Conſubſtantiation.</hi> Not <hi>Tranſubſtantiation,</hi> for he denieth any <hi>change</hi> to be made by <hi>Conſecration,</hi> either in the ſubſtance, for me or ſpecies: nor <hi>Conſubſtantiation,</hi> for he ſaith not, that <hi>in,</hi> or <hi>with</hi> thoſe myſticall ſignes is <hi>that</hi>
                  <pb n="86" facs="tcp:7305:48"/>
which is <hi>beleeued</hi> and <hi>adored</hi>; but that the <hi>ſignes themſelues</hi> ar<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>vnderſtood to bee that which is beleeued and adored, id eſt,</hi> to be that in a <hi>Myſte<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ie</hi>: <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>or elſe how ſaid our Lord, <hi>This is my body?</hi> How <hi>Paul, The rocke was Chriſt?</hi> And yet <hi>Theodoret</hi> plainely ſheweth, that theſe; not, <hi>Elements,</hi> but <hi>ſignes,</hi> i. e. <hi>Sacraments of Bread and Wine ſanctified by the will of Chriſt</hi> to that vſe, are <hi>beleeued</hi> and <hi>adored</hi>; not meaning, that the <hi>adoration</hi> ſhould at all reſt in the viſible things, in which no <hi>reall change</hi> was made, but was referred to what they are, in their <hi>ſignification</hi> and <hi>vſe,</hi> the <hi>body and blood of Chriſt,</hi> inſepa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rably knit to the perſon of the Sonne of God, or Deitie in that Perſon.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> adverſus <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="4 letters">
                        <desc>••••</desc>
                     </gap>um. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ialecticon <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>thar.</note>Thus was God worſhipped in the <hi>Buſh,</hi> as <hi>Lyra</hi> ſaith; and in the <hi>Arke,</hi> as that learned man, forenamed; and it appea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reth, <hi>Pſal.</hi> 95.6 to bee ſo. Thus <hi>Dauids dauncing before the Arke,</hi> was, <hi>before the Lord,</hi> 2. <hi>Sam.</hi> 6.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>g de Cate<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>hiſan<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>s ru<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>ibus. cap. <hi>3.</hi>
                  </note>
                  <hi>The ſignes</hi> (ſaith <hi>Auguſtine) are viſible things, but inviſble things are adored in them.</hi> He ſaith, that <hi>inviſible things which are in them are adored,</hi> not as if hee had once dreamed of Chriſts being (<hi>ibi) there</hi> contained <hi>in,</hi> or <hi>vnder</hi> the <hi>ſpecies</hi> (for he often profeſſeth, that <hi>Chriſts naturall body,</hi> where it is, is <hi>viſible,</hi> and <hi>occupieth a place,</hi> or elſe could not be a <hi>body</hi>; and <hi>is</hi> now, and <hi>ſhall be</hi> onely in heaven, till he come to Iudge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment) but that the <hi>Adoration</hi> is intended not at all to the <hi>Signes</hi> themſelues, as they are <hi>viſible things</hi>; but to Chriſt himſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>lfe, which is not ſeene; who is in the Signes onely, <hi>ut ſignatum in ſigne,</hi> by vertue of a <hi>Sacramentall Relation,</hi> not by any <hi>Locall inexſiſtence.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The ſame <hi>Theodoret,</hi> in <hi>Dialog.</hi> 3. reaſoneth from the A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doration done <hi>outwardly</hi> to the Sacrament (though in Rela<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion to Chriſt) thereby to proue that the fleſh of Chriſt it ſelfe, being the fleſh of the Sonne of God, is to bee Adored, ſaying; <hi>How is the Architype it ſelfe baſe or contemptible, whoſe type is to be Adored and reuerenced?</hi> Where, firſt it is mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſt that hee eſteemeth and calleth the <hi>Sacrament</hi> but a <hi>type</hi> of the body and blood of Chriſt, which is the <hi>Archtype.</hi> and therefore fauoureth not any reall <hi>Carnall</hi> preſence, but ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cludeth that: And yet, ſeeing, from the Adoration done to
<pb n="87" facs="tcp:7305:48"/>
the type in reference to Chriſt the Archtype, hee ſo diſpu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teth; hee plainely ſheweth, that it was vſuall and knowne to all men then, that ſuch <hi>externall Adoration</hi> or <hi>veneration,</hi> was performed in the celebration of the myſteries vnto them as types, to bee paſſed ouer (as <hi>Iewell</hi> ſpeaketh) to the <hi>Archtype,</hi> and not to reſt in them. And hee that will inter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pret this Adoration to haue beene onely <hi>internall</hi> or <hi>mentall,</hi> muſt conclude, that to the very perſon of Chriſt, no <hi>externall</hi> Adoration muſt bee giuen. For how elſe will <hi>Theodorets</hi> Argument ſtand good?</p>
               <p>That this was not alone in ſome places;<note place="margin">Anno <hi>400.</hi>
                  </note> or in the Eaſterne Churches, but in many or all; and in the Weſt alſo take we the Teſtimonies of Saint <hi>Ambroſe</hi> and S. <hi>Auguſtine.</hi> They both, led with the <hi>Latine</hi> Tranſlation, <hi>Pſal</hi> 94 6. <hi>Adora<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>te ſcabellum eius,</hi> in ſtead of <hi>ad ſcabellum</hi>; reading [<hi>worſhip his foot-ſtoole</hi>] for [<hi>worſhip at his foot-ſtate</hi>] are troubled to thinke how that ſpeech could bee right, when it was not lawfull to Adore any creature. And thinke you, theſe mea<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>t to Adore the <hi>conſecrated Elements</hi> as if they were no crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tures? verely no, for <hi>Ambroſe</hi> ſaith, that <hi>they remaine the ſame that they were, and yet are turned to another thing:</hi> that is, in <hi>vſe,</hi> and <hi>myſterie</hi> an other thing; but in their ſubſtance, ſtill the ſame creatures. Vpon this, <hi>Ambroſe</hi> firſt, and <hi>Aug.</hi> after him; and many others, after them, enquire what that ſame <hi>foot-ſtoole</hi> (in the Pſalme) may bee, which men muſt <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dore.</hi> They find in <hi>Iſay</hi> 61. That the <hi>earth</hi> is called the Lords <hi>foot-ſtoole.</hi> Well, then men muſt worſhip the <hi>earth.</hi> But this they alſo abhorre, leſt they ſhould offend him that is Lord of heauen and earth. They then remember, that <hi>Chriſts hu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane body was earth of the earth,</hi> and that the ſame, as taken into the vnity of the perſon of the Sonne of God, was to be <hi>Adored</hi> for the <hi>Deities</hi> ſake, to which it is inſeperably vni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted. Here is the ground. But then, how ſhall wee Adore that fleſh which is <hi>not preſent</hi> with vs? Hence <hi>Auguſtine: And becauſe he hath walked in that fleſh, and hath giuen vs that fleſh to bee eaten vnto Saluation, and no man eateth that fleſh vnleſſe he hath firſt adored it, It is found how ſuch a foot-ſtoole of the Lord is adored, and we not only ſhall not ſinne in Adoring it, but
<pb n="88" facs="tcp:7305:49"/>
ſhall ſinne in not Adoring. But doth the fleſh quicken or giue life? Our Lord himſelfe hath told, commending (to vs) the ſame earth. It is the ſpirit that quickeneth, but the fleſh profiteth no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing.</hi> And, <hi>Ideo &amp; ad terram quamlibet cum tu inclinas &amp; proſternis, non quaſi terram intuearis,</hi> therefore when thou boweſt or proſtrateſt thy ſelfe to any earth, thou oughteſt to behold it, not as earth, <hi>but looke at that Holy one, whoſe foot-ſtoole that is which thou doſt adore, for thou adoreſt for his ſake; wherefore hee hath added here, Quia ſanctum eſt, &amp;c.</hi> In this large paſſage of Saint <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> it is manifeſt that his de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>viſe is, to forefend all <hi>Adoration</hi> of any <hi>meere creature,</hi> and to acknowledge the humanity of Chriſt only, though a crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, to bee capable of <hi>diuine</hi> Adoration, in reſpect of the <hi>Deity</hi> to which it is perſonally vnited. Therefore <hi>Auguſtine</hi> was no Papiſt, nor will his Teſtimony at all ſerue their turne, which worſhip any thing, that is not alſo God, as the <hi>Man Chriſt</hi> is.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Beza</hi> therfore ſaith, that in <hi>Aug.</hi> time they did receiue, <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dorantes:</hi> hee meanes <hi>knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling, adverſus H<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>ſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>uſ<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>u<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> p.</hi> 311</note>But withall, the Text of <hi>Auguſt.</hi> doth manifeſtly ſhew, that Chriſt <hi>God and Man</hi> was adored of euery Communi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cant; before hee receiued the Sacramentall fleſh of Chriſt in the Euchariſt: And that this was, in <hi>Auguſtines</hi> iudge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, ſo farre from being a ſinne, that it was a ſinne not to doe it</p>
               <p>But to this is <note n="b" place="margin">
                     <hi>Rep<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>y</hi> to Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop <hi>Morrow, part.</hi> 2. <hi>cap.</hi> 22. to the teſtimo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nies of <hi>Aug.</hi> and <hi>Chryſoſt. Beza</hi> ſaith it ought to bee receiued both with <hi>internall</hi> and <hi>externall Adoration. Queſt. &amp; Reſp. lib. Queſt.</hi> 243.</note> anſwered, that euery <hi>true Communicant muſt adore Chriſt before he partake him in the Sacraments, but that is internally by faith and loue, &amp;c.</hi> This is true I confeſſe; but is ſo far from excluding the <hi>outward expreſſion</hi> by ſome bodily ſigne of Godly reuerence, that it rather doth require it, that God may be worſhipped in body and ſoule together.</p>
               <p>But this muſt not bee pleaded, to void the Teſtimony of <hi>Aug.</hi> alleadged to proue <hi>externall Adoration</hi> before com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municating. For firſt, the Text of the Pſalme ſpeaketh of <hi>bodily</hi> worſhip, and therefore muſt <hi>bodily worſhip</hi> bee in <hi>Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guſtines</hi> eye, when hee would ſhew to <hi>what,</hi> or rather <hi>whom</hi> that worſhip, which the Pſalme requireth, may bee tendred. Secondly, when hee ſaith <hi>Et ad terram quamlibet te inclinas &amp; proſternas, to whatſoeuer earth,</hi> i.e. <hi>fleſh of Chriſt thou boweſt and proſtrateſt thy ſelfe, looke not on it as earth,</hi>
                  <pb n="89" facs="tcp:7305:49"/>
i.e. <hi>as fleſh, but looke at that holy one whoſe foot-ſtoole it is that thou doſt adore,</hi> i.e. Looke to the <hi>God-head</hi> of Chriſt whoſe <hi>fleſh</hi> thou doſt Adore in the <hi>myſteries.</hi> It cannot therefore bee denied with a good conſcience, that <hi>Auguſtine</hi> ſpeaketh of <hi>outward Adoration</hi> performed by the <hi>bowing</hi> or <hi>proſtra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting</hi> of the body before the myſteries; not, to them <hi>deter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minatiuely,</hi> but in Relation to Chriſt himſelfe, and that for his <hi>Deities</hi> ſake.<note place="margin">Ambr. de S. ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cto lib. <hi>3.</hi> c. <hi>12.</hi>
                  </note> Which is alſo the ſame that <hi>Ambroſe</hi> ſpea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>keth of the fleſh of Chriſt ſaying (<hi>which we adore in thoſe myſteries</hi>) referring the <hi>Adoration</hi> not to the <hi>myſteries</hi> or <hi>ſignes,</hi> but to <hi>Chriſt</hi> which is repreſented to vs, and <hi>Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mentally exhibited</hi> by them. One thing more I would haue to bee marked in <hi>Auguſtines</hi> words, that hee reckoneth <hi>Inclination</hi> of the body, as well as <hi>Proſtration</hi> on the <hi>knee,</hi> to bee <hi>externall Adoration,</hi> as all men vſe to doe; contrary to the new learning of <hi>Altare Damaſcenum</hi> which will haue <hi>kneeling</hi> a proper geſture of <hi>Adoration,</hi> not other <hi>bowings</hi> (ſuch as wee vſe in ſigne of reuerence to men;) contrary to Scripture and Common-ſenſe.</p>
               <p>And this of <hi>Auguſtine</hi> agreeth with <hi>Chryſoſtome,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Chryſoſt. Hom. <hi>3.</hi> de incompre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>henſibili natu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ra Dei.</note> who ſpeaking of the <hi>adoration</hi> of Chriſt in the <hi>myſteries</hi> ſaith, that therefore the Deacon cryeth not, <hi>inclinate capita,</hi> bow your heads (which, in the Leitourgy bearing his name, wee find, <hi>inclinate capita Deo,</hi> bow your heads vnto God) after the <hi>conſecration</hi>; not to God, as there <hi>contained,</hi> but <hi>repreſented.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>To the Teſtimony of <hi>Auguſtine</hi> I adde this, that the Chriſtians in his time were taxed by the Heathens <hi>for wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhipping Ceres and Bacchus.</hi> From whence is manifeſt that ſomething was then done, which gaue them colour of that calumniation: For the times were not now, with Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ans, as formerly, when the Heathens durſt feigne any thing againſt Chriſt; as whom the Imperiall power did perſecute. And to put the matter out of daunger, <hi>Auguſtine</hi> ſheweth, that it was their manner, or <hi>Rite</hi> of <hi>receiuing</hi> the bread and wine of the Lords Supper.<note place="margin">Aug. contra Fauſtum Ma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zichaeum lib. <hi>20.</hi> cap. <hi>13.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>A Cerere &amp; Libero dijs Pagano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum longe abſumus, quamuis panis &amp; calicis Sacramentum noſtro ritu amplectamur, it a patres noſtri longe fuerunt a Satur<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niacis catenis, quamuis pro tempore prophetiae Sabbathi vacatio<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem
<pb n="90" facs="tcp:7305:50" rendition="simple:additions"/>
obſernauerunt:</hi> Wee differ wide from <hi>Ceres</hi> and <hi>Bac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chus</hi> thoſe Pagan Idols, although wee imbrace that Rite in receiuing the Sacrament of the Bread and Cup. So our An<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceſtors were farre from the chaines of the <hi>Saturnian</hi> hereſie although for the time of prophecie, they obſerued the reſt of the Sabbath: whereby it is plaine, that like as the Iewes obſeruation of their <hi>Sabbath</hi> called <hi>Saturnes day,</hi> was the oc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>caſion that moued the Gentiles, yea and <hi>Manichees,</hi> to ſay that <hi>the Iewes worſhipped Saturne</hi>; So the <hi>Ritus,</hi> the <hi>manner</hi> or <hi>faſhion</hi> of the Chriſtians receiuing the Sacrament of Bread and Wine, occaſioned the malicious Gentiles to ſay, that <hi>they adored Ceres and Bacchus,</hi> as their owne Gods.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <hi>Fulkes</hi> Anſwer to the <hi>Rhemiſts</hi> on 1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.</note>It is true, I confeſſe, which Doctor <hi>Fulke</hi> ſaith, that the Pagans did neuer worſhip Bread and Wine: and it is as true that they did not challenge the Chriſtians for worſhipping Bread and Wine, for the very <note n="*" place="margin">Cicero de na<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tura Deorum, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> ſuch a <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> as to be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>e<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e that very thing which he eateth, to be God.</note> Heathens counted it a madneſſe in any man <hi>to worſhip that as God which hee did eat.</hi> This madneſſe came into the world, with <hi>Tranſubſtantiati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on.</hi> Wherefore the Pagans did conceiue, the Adoration <hi>v<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed in receiuing the Bread and Wine of the Lords Supper</hi> to bee intended and done to <hi>Ceres</hi> and <hi>Bacchus</hi> their owne imagina<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry Gods, <hi>Gods</hi> (as they thought) of <hi>Bread</hi> and <hi>Wine:</hi> like as they tooke the obſeruation of <hi>Saturne-day</hi> the Iewes Sab<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bath, to bee held in honour of <hi>Saturne</hi> their Idoll; as ſaith <hi>Auguſtine,</hi> the <hi>Manichees</hi> alſo did. And therefore this is a pregnant euidence, not for the Papiſts, that the Sacrament was it ſelfe adored, <hi>as being made a God,</hi> but onely for this, that they did then, <hi>Panis &amp; vini Sacramenta ſuo ritu amplecti,</hi> receiue the Sacrament in that faſhion and rite that the Gen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiles uſed; which <hi>Ritus</hi> was, <hi>externall Adoration,</hi> referring it vnto Chriſt <hi>by</hi> them.<note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Damaſc.</note> The <hi>Altare Damaſcenum</hi> would not haue vs thinke, that the Heathens had any more colour of occaſion, then <hi>onely a ſolemne reuerent vſage of Bread and Wine.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </note> But this is but a ſhift, when <hi>Auguſtine</hi> himſelfe hath told vs, that no man did communicate, but hee firſt <hi>adored.</hi> And wee haue, out of his words, learned how.</p>
               <p>I will adde one Teſtimony more out of the <hi>Myſtagogick catechiſme</hi> of <hi>Cyrill,</hi> either of <hi>Ieruſalem,</hi> in whoſe name it
<pb n="91" facs="tcp:7305:50"/>
commonly goeth, who liued <hi>An.</hi> 370. or <hi>Iohn</hi> of <hi>Ieruſa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lem,</hi> vnder whoſe name, Maſter <hi>Robert Cooke</hi> ſaith,<note place="margin">
                     <p>Cooke <hi>in</hi> Cen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſura.</p>
                     <p>Du' pleſsis re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſponſe a Le<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ueſ<expan>
                           <am>
                              <g ref="char:abque"/>
                           </am>
                           <ex>que</ex>
                        </expan> de Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>roux, p. <hi>422.</hi> vid Cauſab<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>a.</p>
                  </note> it was marted, &amp;c. and whole, that learned <hi>Dupleſſis</hi> taketh it ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther to bee, (as I for my parte doe not) who liued neere <hi>An.</hi> 600. In this booke, <hi>Catechiſ.</hi> 5. This Author after he hath ſhewed in what manner the <hi>Bread</hi> ſhould bee <hi>taken,</hi> ſaith, <hi>Then come to the Cupp of the blood, not ſtretching out thy hand, Sed pronus &amp; in modum Adorationis &amp; venerationis, decens,</hi> but bowing downe, and after the manner of Adoration or veneration, ſaying Amen. Where it cannot bee denied that, ſome <hi>prayer</hi> was vſed at the <hi>deliuery,</hi> to which the Commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicant ſaid, <hi>Amen,</hi> which wee find currantly to haue beene in vſe long before, <hi>viz. An.</hi> 251. namely,<note place="margin">
                     <hi>Ann.</hi> 251.</note> when <hi>Nouatianus</hi> the intruding Biſhop of <hi>Rome,</hi> in adminiſtring the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment to the people, <note n="a" place="margin">Euſeb. Hiſt. lib. <hi>5.</hi> cap. <hi>42.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>tooke euery mans hand betwixt his owne; adjuring him that hee ſhould not returne to Cornelius (the Bp.</hi> (by right) <hi>then of Rome) and ſuffered no man to taſte of the myſteries, till (in ſtead of that, he ſhould haue ſaid,</hi> Amen.) <hi>hee ſaid,</hi> I will not returne to Cornelius. Secondly, we marke, in <hi>Cyrill,</hi> that the Cup was receiued by each Communicant with <hi>Adoration.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="24" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 24. A Vindication of Doctor <hi>Morton,</hi> that Reuerend Biſhop of <hi>Coventrie</hi> and <hi>Litchfeild,</hi> quarrelled by a nameleſſe Replier falſely charging Doctor <hi>Morton</hi> with abuſing of <hi>Cyrill, Au<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guſtine</hi> and <hi>Chryſoſtome</hi> in this point.</head>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Reply 2. part. cap. 3. ſect. 25. pag. 52. &amp; 53.</note> WEe are come to about the 600. yeare. Now be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore I goe any further, I will take into conſide<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration the <hi>Replie,</hi> made againſt ſome of thoſe Teſtimonies, in a late in temperate and ſcoffing <hi>Libell,</hi> called <hi>a Reply to Doctor</hi> Mortons <hi>defence, &amp;c. part.</hi> 2. <hi>cap.</hi> 3. <hi>Sect.</hi> 21. ſetting downe his words.</p>
               <p>The learned Biſhop of <hi>Cheſter,</hi> to proue that, <hi>the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment
<pb n="92" facs="tcp:7305:51"/>
was receiued with ſome adoration, by bowing of the body, before the time of Honorius,</hi> hath alleadged <hi>Cyrill, Auguſtine</hi> and <hi>Chryſoſtome.</hi> Let vs heare the Repliers <hi>Anſwer.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Repl. 1. <hi>I anſwer that the Queſtion is here of Knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling not of other geſtures.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> To which <hi>I reply,</hi> that the Queſtion is, of <hi>Knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling</hi> onely as a <hi>geſture of adoration</hi>; and therefore the proofe of <hi>bowing</hi> for <hi>adoration,</hi> cometh home to the cauſe, though not to the <hi>word.</hi> And, if <hi>bowing</hi> to the Sacrament, bee not <hi>a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doration,</hi> as well as <hi>kneeling,</hi> why doth himſelfe cite and allowe <hi>Bale, Dupleſſis, Iewell, Hoſpinian,</hi> and <hi>Z<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>pper,</hi> affir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ming with one conſent, that <hi>Honorius</hi> the third, was the Author of <hi>adoration of the Sacrament,</hi> who onely appointed the people <hi>reuerent bowing</hi> of themſelues to it, at the <hi>Eleuati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on, &amp;c.</hi> As is in this <hi>Section,</hi> alleadged by himſelfe.</p>
               <p>Repl. 2. <hi>Anſwer. It is not now either enquired, what was voluntarily either ſpoken, or practiſed by particular men, but what was inioyned vnto Churches.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw. I reioyne.</hi> The Queſtion is, <hi>whether the Sacrament was commonly receiued with adoration, before Tranſubſtantiation was knowen, or thought off?</hi> This when wee proue by Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cords to haue beene ſo; Is it not a <hi>meere ſhift,</hi> to tell vs, that they enquire for a <hi>Decree,</hi> not <hi>voluntarie practiſe</hi> onely? As for that hee addeth [<hi>of ſome few</hi>] it is a blind. For, the Teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monies alleadged ſhew the ordinary cuſtome of the Chriſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>an Churches, then. And if nothing will ſerue for proofe but a <hi>Decree,</hi> then can they not proue <hi>Kneeling</hi> of the <hi>people</hi> in the <hi>act of receiuing,</hi> euer to haue beene in the Church of <hi>Rome.</hi> For they themſelues, namely <hi>Coſterus,</hi> 
                  <note n="*" place="margin">Coſter. En<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="3 letters">
                        <desc>•••</desc>
                     </gap>r pag <hi>353.</hi> Edi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>1590.</hi>
                  </note> maintaineth it, not as a <hi>Decree,</hi> but as an <hi>ancient cuſtome</hi> continued (ſaith hee) from the Apoſtles time.</p>
               <p>Let vs haue our meaſure, and then will appeare, that ei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther wee proue <hi>Kneeling</hi>; or, in ſtead of it, <hi>adoration</hi> by <hi>bow<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing,</hi> to haue beene in the Primitiue Church; though not, to the Sacrament it ſelfe; as, ſince: Or elſe, that they can not proue any <hi>Adoration,</hi> by <hi>kneeling in the act of receiuing the Euchariſt,</hi> no not in the <hi>Church of Rome.</hi> For neither of vs can ſhew a <hi>Decree,</hi> but onely a <hi>Cuſtome.</hi> For, as for that
<pb n="93" facs="tcp:7305:51"/>
which is alleadged out of the <hi>Romane Rituall</hi>; that, to the Clergie-men, <hi>kneeling vpon the ſtayres of the Altar, the Eu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>chariſt ſhould bee deliuered,</hi> it doth not at all belong to the common people, who might not <hi>kneele</hi> there, at the Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>munion; and the kneeling in that caſe required,<note place="margin">See before in Cap. 10.</note> was reſpe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctiuely to the Altar, or things thereon, not to the Sacrament as <hi>then</hi> receiued. That this <hi>kneeling</hi> reſpecteth the <hi>place,</hi> the <hi>Altar, Crucifix,</hi> or <hi>hoaſt</hi> thereon, and not the <hi>partaking of the Sacrament,</hi> may appeare by this, that the Prieſt himſelfe is tyed by the Maſſe-booke, to receiue <hi>reuerentèr ſtans,</hi> reue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rently <hi>ſtanding.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Repl. 3. <hi>Anſwer. Theſe very places</hi> Cyrill, Auguſtine, <hi>and</hi> Chryſoſtome <hi>are vſually vrged by Papiſts for their Idolatry: the Defendant therefore doth not well in borrowing their Wea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pons to fight againſt vs withall, for the Borrower is a ſeruant to the Lender. But the Ceremonies themſelues being borrowed of the Papiſts, it is no marvell if our Prelates bee beholding to the Papiſts for proofes to maintaine them by.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Anſw. To this I <hi>rejoyne.</hi> 1. That the ſame teſtimonies are alleadged by the Papiſts wrongfully to proue their Ido<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>latry. For, that <hi>Adoration</hi> which the Fathers profeſſedly re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferred to Chriſt as ſitting in heauen, the Papiſts transferre to the Sacrament it ſelfe, as being, in the ſubſtance, nothing but <hi>Chriſt,</hi> and <hi>whole Chriſt.</hi> 2. The <hi>Defendant</hi> borrowed not thoſe Teſtimonies from the Papiſts, (who were not the Owners but Abuſers of them;) but of the Fathers them<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſelues, to whom (it is not vncomely to ſay) <hi>wee are debtors,</hi> and to God for them. 3. There is, by vs, nothing here ſaid for <hi>maintenance of our Ceremonies,</hi> which wee ſuppoſe to bee maintainable ſo far, as not to be <hi>vnlawfull</hi> by the Scriptures. The poynt herein hand, was onely matter of <hi>fact,</hi> viz. <hi>Whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther the ancient Churches receiued the Communion adoring, yea, or no?</hi> The ſalt-biting of the Biſhop, (as <hi>borrowing proofs from the Papiſts maintenance of Popiſh ceremonies,</hi>) maketh nothing to the <hi>Anſwer</hi> of the evidence produced; but turneth the Readers mind, by a brackiſh gybe, from off the <hi>cauſe,</hi> to the <hi>perſons</hi> of the Biſhops, which is not plaine dealing.</p>
               <p>Repl. 4. Anſw. <hi>As for</hi> Cyril, 1 <hi>Doctor</hi> Fulke <hi>ſaith of one
<pb n="94" facs="tcp:7305:52"/>
precept of</hi> Cyrils <hi>about the Sacrament, extant in the ſame page, one of which the Defendant citeth his,</hi> Verely I tooke it for a meere ſuperſtious precept, <hi>may not this bee alſo ſuperſtitious which the Defendant citeth? Sure I am, that about the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ments, and about the Croſſe and Chriſme, there is much ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>perſtition taught in the Catechiſines which goe vnder the name of</hi> Cyrill.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> I reply, <hi>Something in</hi> Cyrill <hi>was ſuperſtitious,</hi> Er<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>go, <hi>this,</hi> is ſuch an inference as the <hi>Replyer</hi> durſt not affirme; and therefore onely asketh if it may not bee: which is an<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſwered with another [May it not bee <hi>no ſuperſtition?</hi>] But <hi>ſuperſtition,</hi> or <hi>not,</hi> is nothing (now) to the queſtion, which onely is, <hi>Whether the thing was done or no?</hi> But this is the <hi>Replyers</hi> ordinary courſe, to let the <hi>cauſe</hi> alone, and faſten vpon <hi>ſomething elſe</hi>; as if, to ſay any thing after a man, were to anſwere him. But the <hi>Replyer</hi> hath more to ſay about <hi>Cyrill.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Repl. 3. <hi>J ſay,</hi> Cyrill <hi>is corrupted, both by the Defendant, and by the Biſhop of Rocheſter,</hi> p. 183. <hi>For</hi> 1. <hi>the Greeke word <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, Rocheſter tranſlateth it,</hi> [<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>alling on thy face,] <hi>ana the Defendant,</hi> [bowing of thy ſelfe] <hi>whereas, though the word be many times vſed in ſuch a ſenſe, yet as</hi> Stephen <hi>(in his great Treaſurie ſheweth) it ſignifieth properly a geſture of the eyes, which appeareth plainely by the words compounded of it,</hi> 
                  <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> This Anſwer looks toward the matter. But what had the <hi>Replyer</hi> to doe with the Biſhop <hi>Rocheſter?</hi> Surely nothing, by the taske of his Reply to Biſhop <hi>Morton,</hi> but that he had a deſire to giue him ſomething of his good will. The Biſhop of <hi>Rocheſter</hi> alleadgeth not the Greeke text of <hi>Cyril,</hi> which (perhaps) he ſaw not<g ref="char:punc">▪</g> but, the Latine tranſla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion of him, which is, <hi>Sed pronus &amp; adorationis &amp; venera<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tionis in modure, dicas Amen.</hi> If <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, be not well rendred, [<hi>pronus</hi>] in Latine, as it is yet <hi>pronu<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </hi> may be turned (<hi>falling on the face</hi>) without corruption. For ſo Martial lib. 1.88. Fe bibis i<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="4 letters">
                     <desc>••••</desc>
                  </gap>dam <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                     <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ane pronus aquam.</p>
               <p>At leaſt it doth ſignifie a <hi>bonding of the <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>e downewards,</hi> as <hi>Rober<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> Stephen</hi> obſerues in his Latine Treaſury, as contrary
<pb n="95" facs="tcp:7305:52"/>
to <hi>ſupine.</hi> And this was enough to the Biſhop of <hi>Rocheſters</hi> turne; <hi>Vivorum cadauera ſupina fluttare faeminarum prona. Plin. l.</hi> 7. <hi>c.</hi> 17. But, the Biſhop (then of <hi>Cheſter</hi>) turneth it, <hi>bowing thy ſelfe.</hi> What corruption is in that; vnleſſe he ſhould haue ſaid <hi>bowing thy ſelfe with thy face downewards,</hi> which he meant, and ſo did <hi>Cyril:</hi> for this geſture is oppoſed to <hi>ſtret<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ing out of the hand. [not ſtretching out thy hand, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, but bowing thy face downeward,</hi>] and not (as the <hi>Replyer) loo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king with the eyes downewards,</hi> which is no impediment to <hi>ſtretching out the hand, as bowing, downeward is.</hi> But the word (ſaith hee) <hi>is many times vſed in ſuch a ſenſe.</hi> He ſhould haue ſaid, <hi>moſtly:</hi> But if it be many times to vſed, why is the Bi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhop ſaid to haue corrupted the Text? Forſooth, <hi>Robert Stephen</hi> ſaith, <hi>it ſignifieth properly a geſture of the eyes.</hi> Good, and doth not <hi>Rob. Stephen</hi> ſhew that it is frequently vſed for <hi>bowing downe of the face?</hi> And then, whether ſenſe is fitter. the <hi>place</hi> muſt ſhew, not the <hi>word, miſtake</hi> there might haue been, but not <hi>corruption.</hi> But it is vtterly vntrue, that <hi>Robert Stephen</hi> doth ſay, that <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> doth ſignifie <hi>properly a geſture of the eyes, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> pronus ſum, propendeo, inclino me, vel inclino ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>put, ſum capite obſtipo, demitto oculos,</hi> ſaith <hi>Stephen.</hi> Where, <hi>caſting downe of the eyes,</hi> is the laſt, and onely made a <hi>ſecondary</hi> 
                  <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>enſe of the word, as following vpon the <hi>bowing downe of the head</hi>; and not the <hi>p<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>imary,</hi> and <hi>proper.</hi> Therefore the ſame <hi>Robert Stephen,</hi> in his Greek <hi>Concordance,</hi> rendreth it <hi>incuruo me,</hi> and in his <hi>Treaſury, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <hi>inclinatus, ſupplex.</hi> But, the compound <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, and <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> ſhew it? Cleane contra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry. For, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> is <hi>erigere ſe,</hi> contrary to <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>. So in <hi>Iohn</hi> 8.89. where the words <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> and <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap> are both v<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed: the one not for <hi>looking downe,</hi> but for <hi>bowing downe to write one the ground</hi>; the other, not for looking vp, but lif<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting vp himſelfe againe.</hi> As for <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, it doth ſignifie <hi>bowing downe, to looke into</hi>; as in <hi>Ioan.</hi> 20.11. So that the <hi>Replier</hi> hath falſified his Authour, to make good his chal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lenge: and the Biſhop of <hi>Cheſter</hi> hath not corrupted <hi>Cyril.</hi> But, he will giue vs a reaſon why, in this place at leaſt, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> ſhould onely be [<hi>looking downe.</hi>]</p>
               <p>Repl. <hi>And that</hi> Cyrill <hi>reſpecteth the geſture of the eye it is
<pb n="96" facs="tcp:7305:53"/>
very probable, becauſe in receiuing of the Bread, hee biddeth the Receiuer firſt to ſanctifie his eyes with it, and then to take it. In proportion whereof thoſe words cited are vſed concerning the Cup, <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, &amp;c.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Cham. de Ca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>none lib. <hi>9.</hi> c. <hi>20.</hi> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 span">
                        <desc>〈…〉</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>1.</hi> Damaſc. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 span">
                        <desc>〈…〉</desc>
                     </gap>. ſide<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>4.</hi> cap. <hi>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>3.</hi>
                  </note>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> I anſwer. This <hi>probabilitie</hi> is grounded vpon a miſtaking of <hi>Cyrils</hi> words, which are not, that <hi>the Commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicant ſhould ſanctifie his eyes, by looking on it</hi>; but, <hi>per conta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ctum</hi> by touching of it, as <hi>Chamier</hi> ſaith, &amp; the place it ſelfe. So <hi>Damaſc.</hi> ſaith alſo, That they ſhould put the myſticall Bread to their <hi>eyes, foreheads,</hi> and <hi>lips,</hi> &amp;c. and then where is the <hi>Replyers</hi> ground? But he hath yet more to ſay.</p>
               <p>Repl. <hi>And beſides,</hi> Cyrill <hi>doth manifeſtly referre the Ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration and worſhip hee ſpeaketh of, to the ſaying</hi> Amen. <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. <hi>i. e.</hi> Looking downe ſtedfaſtly vpon it, and ſaying Amen, in manner of A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doration and Veneration. <hi>What reaſon then had</hi> Rocheſter <hi>firſt, and</hi> Cheſter <hi>after, to apply the manner of worſhip and ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ration vnto the bodily geſture ſignified in the word</hi> (<gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>?)</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> If the <hi>Adoration</hi> bee there referred to the <hi>prayer vſed at the deliuery of the Cup, in the very act of receiuing the ſame</hi>; Then was there <hi>Adoration</hi> vſed (and that by <hi>Order</hi> not <hi>voluntarily) in the act of receiuing,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap>. Al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> Damaſc.</note> which is the point for which <hi>Cyrill</hi> was alleadged. Let them, <hi>in receiuing,</hi> referr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                     <desc>••</desc>
                  </gap> their <hi>Adoration</hi> to <hi>Amen</hi>; that is, vnto the <hi>prayer</hi> vſed at the <hi>deliuery,</hi> who will queſtion them? But they rather con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demne the <hi>vſe</hi> of any ſuch particular prayer for each Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municant at that time; One, as a <hi>priuate worſhip in publicke</hi>; Another, as a <hi>mixing of ſeuerall worſhips</hi>; forgetting that eue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry Communicant performeth his <hi>priuate worſhip,</hi> when hee <hi>receiueth:</hi> And, that Bread and Broath, Creame and Straw<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>berries, Wine and Sugar agree not better in our bodily meates, then ſome acts of worſhip with other ſome, though not all.<note place="margin">2 Chron. 29.<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>8.</note> The people <hi>adored,</hi> the Prieſts <hi>blew with Trumpets,</hi> the Leuites <hi>ſang,</hi> and all this continued till the <hi>burnt offering was finiſhed.</hi> Here is a mixture of priuate in publicke, and ſeuerall ſortes of worſhip at the burnt offering.</p>
               <p n="2">2. The <hi>Replier</hi> hauing complained of two learned Biſh<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ops, that they had corrupted <hi>Cyrill,</hi> in their tranſlations,
<pb n="97" facs="tcp:7305:53"/>
doth himſelfe indeed corrupt him, when he rendreth <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap> [<hi>looking downe ſtedfaſtly vpon it</hi>] of which like ſenſe of the word hee can giue no example, as if his griefe were not at miſ-tranſlation, but onely that any but himſelfe ſhould cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rupt <hi>Cyrill.</hi>
               </p>
               <p n="3">3. The Adoration <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, muſt needs bee referred to the <hi>geſture,</hi> for it denoteth the ſame, as all men know. And therefore the Biſhops did right in referring it to the geſture required in the word <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>, of which this is a de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>claration in what manner they ſhould <gap reason="foreign">
                     <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                  </gap>. The Replier is forced to put the words out of their owne order, to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ferre the <hi>Adoration</hi> to <hi>Amen,</hi> though it gaine him nothing.</p>
               <p>Repl. 3. <hi>Seeing</hi> Cyrill <hi>hath no precept of bowing the body at the receiuing of the Bread, he cannot be ſo interpreted, concer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ning the Wine, without imputation of ſuperſtitious aduancing of the Wine aboue the Bread.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> I haue ſhewed before, that the manner was, when they had taken the Bread, to cary it to their <hi>owne pla<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces</hi> (I meane) in the Churches, where they went to the Ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ble for it; and then, to receiue it <hi>kneeling</hi> apart. And this was (as I thinke) the cauſe, why <hi>Cyrill</hi> requireth <hi>Adoration</hi> when they come to the <hi>Cup,</hi> which they might not cary a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>way from the Table, as they did the other; and not ſo, for the <hi>Bread,</hi> becauſe that cuſtome had ſetled that, long before: <hi>viz.</hi> that men did <hi>ſumere Adorantes.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Repl. 4. <hi>Seeing</hi> Cyrill <hi>had ſuch leiſure to appoint his Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>municants ſo many ſuperſtitious toies about the Sacraments, with particular deſcription, as that</hi> hee ſhould in taking the Bread, hold his fingers together, beare vp his right hand with his left, take it in the hollow of his hand ſo borne vp, taking great heed that no crume fall, &amp;c. <hi>hee would ſurely more ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſly haue ſpoken of</hi> Kneeling, <hi>if it had beene vſed in his time.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> This followes not: for that being (as wee haue ſhewed) ſo ingrafted in the peoples hearts, to receiue the Bread into their mouthes, after ſome priuate prayers, <hi>Knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling</hi>; There was no need to inſtruct them in that at all, and therefore <hi>Cyrill</hi> inſiſteth in the newer Inuentions about the <hi>Bread,</hi> in the manner of taking it at the <hi>Table.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <pb n="98" facs="tcp:7305:54"/>
                  <hi>Cyrils</hi> Teſtimony (wee ſee) hath put the <hi>Replyer</hi> to many ſhifts, and will not bee ſhifted off. As for his <hi>Anſwer</hi> to thoſe alleadged out of <hi>Auguſtine</hi> and <hi>Chryſoſtome, viz.</hi> that they ſpeake onely of <hi>Internall Adoration,</hi> though it haue ſome countenance from ſome men of excellent learning, yet it cannot ſtand with their expreſſe words, as I haue ſhew<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed before. Wherefore I may now goe on with ſome o<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther witneſſes of this point, <hi>That the Communion was re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiued with outward Adoration before the Tranſubſtantiation, or Reall-preſence</hi> (as they call it) <hi>was knowne.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="25" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 25. More Inſtances ſhewing the Antiquity of this geſture of <hi>Adoring</hi> or <hi>Kneeling.</hi>
               </head>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Ann. <hi>530.</hi> In Authentica de priuilegus dotis haere<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>cis mulieribus non praeſtanuis.</note>ABout the yeare of our Lord, 530. <hi>Juſtinian</hi> the Empe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rour made a Decree, that <hi>hereticall women ſhould haue no downe.</hi> In this, hee deſcribeth ſuch as ſhall bee held meet Iudges of this matter (among other things, by this) that they doe in the Catholicke Orthodox Church receiue <hi>ſacr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>-ſanctum &amp; Adorabilem communionem,</hi> which very terme of <hi>Adorable,</hi> i.e. <hi>venerable,</hi> was, no doubt, giuen vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to it, becauſe of their reuerend eſteeme, and <hi>manner of recei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uing it,</hi> with <hi>outward Adoration,</hi> not ſimply (as often is ſaid) to it; but, to Chriſt, in, and by his ordinance.</p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">
                     <p>Ann. <hi>580. a<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                              <desc>•</desc>
                           </gap>
                        </hi> Coccius, <hi>but</hi> poſſevine <hi>ſets him higher, at 340.</hi>
                     </p>
                     <p>Bibl. Patrum Tom. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>. part <hi>3.</hi> pa <hi>887</hi> &amp; <hi>888.</hi> Anno <hi>595.</hi>
                     </p>
                  </note>
                  <hi>Ioannes Climacus grad.</hi> 23. thus, <hi>Nam ſimea ſunt turpia illa &amp; ſceleratae verba, quid eſt quod dorum coeleſte ſuſcipiens A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doro? quomodo poſſm<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>n<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap> &amp; benedicere, &amp;c.</hi> Which ſhew<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>eth in mine apprehenſion, that the manner was to take the Communion <hi>adoring. Remigius Rhemenſi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>
                  </hi> (who liued in the end of the fifth <hi>Century, An</hi> 
                  <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>89. as <hi>Earonius</hi> ſaith) in his Commentaries on 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.29 <hi>C<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>m timore &amp; tremore de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bemus accedere ad illud terribile Sacramentum, vt ſciat mens reuerentiam ſe debere praeſtare e<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, ad cuius corpus ſumendum ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cedit.</hi> Where, though wee haue not the name of <hi>adoration</hi>; yet, the reaſon of it, that by the very comportment of the <hi>bo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dy</hi> in comming to that dreadfull Sacrament, the mind might
<pb n="99" facs="tcp:7305:54"/>
vnderſtand what is the internall reuerence due to him that giueth his body, the Sonne of God: whether <hi>kneeling,</hi> or <hi>Bowing,</hi> comes to one.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="26" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 26. Inſtances of the practiſe of the Church about the eight hundred yeares af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ter Chriſt.</head>
               <p>I will adde no more, ſaue onely theſe obſeruations, that how euer in thoſe dayes, the publicke prayers were ge<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nerally performed on the <hi>Lords-dayes,</hi> and <hi>Pentecoſt,</hi> accor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding to the twentith Canon of 1. <hi>Nicene</hi> councell,<note place="margin">S. Germanus Arch Conſta<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>t. Rerum Eccleſiaſticarum theoria. Bibl. patrum. Colon. Tom. <hi>8.</hi> pag. <hi>61.</hi> colum. <hi>1.</hi> lib. <hi>C.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>ſtanding</hi> and <hi>ſtanding vpright.</hi> Yet when they came to the <hi>prayers a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bout,</hi> or <hi>at</hi> the <hi>conſecration,</hi> the Ceremony was, that the Miniſters did pray, <hi>inclinantes ſe,</hi> or bowing downe-wards with their heads and faces; <hi>Etenim quod pronus Sacerdos myſtagogiam faciat, id declarat eum cum ſolo Deo colloqui, vn<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>de &amp; diuinam lucis apparitionem cernit, &amp; ad ſplendorem con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpectus filij Dei exhilareſcit, &amp; ſe ſubtrahit timore &amp; verecun<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dia, quemadmodum Moſes quum Deum vidit in monte, ignis ſpecie, perterrefactus receſſit &amp; eccultauit faciem ſuam, reuere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>batur enim percipere a glor<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>a Dei faciem.</hi> For in that the Prieſt performes the myſteries <hi>bowing of himſelfe,</hi> that ſhewes him to conuerſe onely with God, whence hee ſees a diuine apparition of light, and both cheeres vp himſelfe at the ſplendor of the ſight of Chriſt beholding him, and alſo withdrawes himſelfe out of feare and modeſty: Euen as <hi>Moſes</hi> when hee ſaw God in the Mount, in the forme of fire, being afraid, retyred, and hid his face, becauſe his mo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>deſty feared to looke vpon the glory of God face to face.</p>
               <p>In the Romane Church (as appeareth in the Booke ſet out firſt about or before the yeare 800. mentioned by <note n="a" place="margin">Amalar. de Offi<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>is Eccleſ. lib. <hi>31.</hi> cap. <hi>31.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>malarius</hi> who liued <hi>An</hi> 830 called <note n="b" place="margin">Ordo Rom. in Bibl Patr. Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lon. Tom. <hi>8.</hi> pa. <hi>397.</hi> &amp; <hi>401.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Ordo Romanus</hi>) directi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on is giuen to the Biſhop, when hee muſt <hi>inclinare ſe,</hi> bow himſelfe downe in ſome part of the <hi>Canon,</hi> (as it was called) of the <hi>Maſſe,</hi> and when, the Deacons, and Subdeacons muſt <hi>ſtare inclinati,</hi> ſtand bowing themſelues downe; when, <hi>ſe
<pb n="100" facs="tcp:7305:55"/>
erigere,</hi> erect or raiſe themſelues vpright. <note n="c" place="margin">Amalar. de Ordine Anti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>phonaris lib. cap. <hi>52.</hi> in Bib. Pat. Colon. T<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>m <hi>9.</hi> part. <hi>1.</hi> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>g. <hi>4.1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Amalarius, de glorioſo officio quod fit in Romana Eccleſia in Paſchali hebdoma<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>da</hi> (in which the Canon was, that they ſhould <hi>pray ſtanding</hi>) mentioneth a prayer, <hi>Quam ſolemus dicere genua flectendo, ſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ue vultum declinando in terram,</hi> which (ſaith hee) wee vſe to ſay <hi>kneeling,</hi> or <hi>bowing our faces to the earth,</hi> as hath beene ſhewed.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="27" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 27. The former Inſtances were of times preceding thoſe wherein the Doctrine of the <hi>Reall-pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſence</hi> was hatched.</head>
               <p n="1">1. IT may not bee truely objected that, at this time, the doctrine of the <hi>Reall-preſence</hi> was ſetled in the Church of <hi>Rome</hi>; and that therefore, they now began to vſe this <hi>bowing</hi> at the <hi>Conſecration.</hi> For this <hi>Booke</hi> doth not ſhew what was then <hi>made,</hi> but what was alſo before that time the <hi>receiued faſhion</hi> of the Romane Church.</p>
               <p n="2">2. Neither was the <hi>Doctrine</hi> of Chriſts <hi>Reall-preſence</hi> in his <hi>naturall</hi> body, then receiued of that Church, howeuer <hi>Amalarius</hi> himſelfe muttereth ſomething of it, whoſe error was then oppoſed and cenſured by a Synod held at <hi>Cariſia<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cum,</hi> as is ſhewed by that moſt reuerend and learned <note n="a" place="margin">
                     <hi>Anſwer</hi> to a <hi>Challenge</hi> p. 73 and <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>4.</note> Arch<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>biſhop of <hi>Armach.</hi> Doctor <hi>Vſher.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Yea, and <hi>Paſchaſius Radbertus,</hi> who liued ſomewhat later then <hi>Amalarius,</hi> viz. <hi>An.</hi> 880. and did indeed teach the <hi>Re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>all preſence</hi> of Chriſts <hi>naturall</hi> body, <hi>in</hi> and <hi>with</hi> the Bread, which is <hi>Conſubſtantiation.</hi> (For of the <hi>Bread</hi> it ſelfe, he ſaith that, the <hi>body digeſteth it [Etſi</hi> 
                  <note n="b" place="margin">Paſchaſ. Radbertus in Mat. l. <hi>12.</hi> Tom. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. Bib pat. Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lin. part <hi>2</hi> pag. <hi>1202.</hi> colum. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>corpus digerit quod extra eſt</hi>] which bee calleth ſtill <hi>Bread,</hi> as well after as before <hi>Conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cration</hi>; and affirmeth, that alone to profit nothing) yet this man confeſſeth, <note n="c" place="margin">Ibid p. <hi>1201.</hi>
                  </note> [<hi>Audiui quoſdam me reprehendere, &amp;c.</hi>] that his opinion was reproued of others as exceſſiue and be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>yond the truth, &amp;c. Whereby is manifeſt, that, as yet, it was but an errour creeping into the Church, as appeareth by the confeſſed oppoſitions of <hi>Bertram, alias Ratranus, Ra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>banus,</hi> and others mentioned in the learned Anſwer of that
<pb n="101" facs="tcp:7305:55"/>
Reuerend Biſhop, <hi>quo ſupra.</hi> To which I will adde the Teſtimony of <note n="d" place="margin">Tom <hi>9.</hi> Bibl. pat. Colon part <hi>1.</hi> pag <hi>934.</hi> co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lum. <hi>1. D.</hi> Floruit &amp; vi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>xit. Ann. <hi>870.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Chriſtianus Gramaticus, alias Druthmarus,</hi> in his expoſition on <hi>Math.</hi> 16.26. [<hi>Deditque diſcipulis ſuis &amp; aiit, accipite &amp; comedite, hoc eſt corpus meum.] Dedit diſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pulis ſuis Sacramentum corporis ſui in remiſſionem peccatorum &amp; conſeruationem charitatis, vt memores illius facti, ſemper hoc in figura facerent, quod pro ijs acturus erat, non obliuiſcerentur,</hi> [Hoc eſt corpus meum] <hi>i. e. in Sacramento. &amp; poſt. Sicut de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nique ſi aliquis peregre proficiſcens, dilectoribus ſuis quoddam vinculum dilectionis relinquit, eo tenore vt omni die hoc agant, vt illius non obliuiſcantur: Ita Deus praecipit agi a nobis, transfe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rens ſpiritualiter corpus in panem (vt in margine, panem in cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pus) &amp; vinum in ſanguinem, vt per haec Deo memoremus quae fecit pro nobis de corpore &amp; ſanguine ſuo, &amp; non ſimus ingrati tam amantiſſimae charitati. [And hee gaue it to his diſciples, ſaying, take, eate, this is my body</hi>] <q>Hee gaue to his diſciples the Sacrament of his body for remiſſion of ſinnes, and conſeruation of charity, that ſo they being mindfull of his act, might alwayes doe this in a figure, which hee was a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bout to doe; and ſhould not forget it. <hi>(This is my body</hi>) that is, in a Sacrament, or myſterie. And after, laſtly as if one going a journey ſhould leaue ſome bond of loue a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mong his friends, on condition that euery day they ſhould doe ſuch a thing, that they might not bee vnmindfull of him. So God hath charged vs to doe, ſpiritually chan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ging (the body into bread: for ſo the margent hath it) bread into his body, and wine into his blood, that by theſe wee might remember what Chriſt hath done for vs of his body and blood, and not bee vngratefull to a moſt louing charity.</q>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Florus Magiſter</hi> who liued <hi>An.</hi> 860, (as <hi>Coccius</hi>) wrote an Expoſition of the Maſſe, wherein hee hath theſe words,<note place="margin">Bibl. Pat. Tom. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. part <hi>2</hi> pag. <hi>300.</hi> colum. <hi>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Cum panis &amp; vini creatura in Sacramentum carnis &amp; ſangui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis eius ineffabili ſpiritus ſanctificatione, transfertur, manduca<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur Chriſtus: Propterea manducatur in Sacramento, &amp; manet integer totus in coelo, manet integer totus in corde tuo.</hi> When the creature of bread and wine is changed into the fleſh and blood of Chriſt by the ineffable ſanctification of the ſpirit,
<pb n="102" facs="tcp:7305:56"/>
Chriſt is eaten: hee is eaten by parts in the Sacrament, and whole Chriſt remaines whole in heauen, whole Chriſt remaines whole in thy heart. Whereby is manifeſt that he beleeued not either <hi>Conſubſtantiation,</hi> or <hi>Tranſubſtantiation,</hi> but a <hi>Sacramentall eating</hi> of Chriſt in the myſteries apart, and a <hi>ſpirituall Communication</hi> of whole Chriſt to the heart, euen as wee doe. Hence he there alſo ſaith, <hi>Totum hoc quod in hac oblatione corporis &amp; ſanguinis Domini agitur, myſterium eſt; aliud videtur, aliud intelligitur, quod videtur ſpeeiem ha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bet corporalem, quod intelligitur</hi> (hee ſaith not <hi>quod ineſt) fructum habet ſpiritualem:</hi> All that is done in this oblation of the body and blood of the Lord, is a <hi>Myſterie:</hi> one thing is ſeene, another is vnderſtood: that which is ſeene hath a bodily ſhape, that which is <hi>vnderſtood</hi> (hee ſaith not which is <hi>in</hi> or <hi>vnder</hi> the bread) <hi>hath a ſpirituall fruit.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Yea, that then the Church of <hi>Rome</hi> did not beleeue any ſuch <hi>Reall-preſence,</hi> as after it did, may appeare by theſe Arguments.</p>
               <p n="1">1. That they did not vnderſtand the <hi>Bread</hi> to bee <hi>made</hi> the <hi>very body of Chriſt</hi> by vertue of any words of <hi>conſecration</hi> vſed by the Prieſt; but, by the <hi>ineffable working of the Holy Ghoſt,</hi> as <hi>Florus</hi> ſaith. And ſecondly, not the body of Chriſt <hi>in it</hi> ſelfe, but to the <hi>faithfull Receiuer,</hi> to whom the <hi>Holy Ghoſt</hi> doth communicate the true body and blood of Chriſt <hi>ſpiritually,</hi> vnto life. Therefore was the prayer in the <hi>Ro<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mane order</hi> at the <hi>conſecration</hi> (when <note n="a" place="margin">Michrol. de Miſſa rite ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lebranda c. <hi>14.</hi>
                  </note> none were preſent, but <hi>Communicaturi</hi> ſuch as were to communicate) <hi>vt oblatio fiat nobis corpus &amp; ſanguis Domini,</hi> that the oblation may bee made to vs the body and blood of the Lord: not, <hi>vt fiat,</hi> ſim<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ply that it may bee made, but (<hi>nobis,</hi> to vs) <hi>i. e.</hi> as is after ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>preſſed, <hi>nobis accipientibus,</hi> to vs the <hi>Receiuers.</hi> They did not then, thinke the <hi>Bread</hi> to bee <hi>made</hi> the <hi>Body of Chriſt,</hi> in it ſelfe; and to <hi>gazers</hi> on but to the <hi>faithfull Receiuers, [Vt effi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ciatur fidelibus corpus &amp; ſanguis Chriſti,</hi>] that it may be made ſo to beleeuers ſaith <note n="b" place="margin">Florus ibid. quo ſupra.</note> 
                  <hi>Florus.</hi> Indeed the Romane Miſſall remaineth ſtill the word [<hi>nobis</hi>] and the words <hi>quod ſumpſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mus</hi>;] and vſe them when the Prieſt alone communicates, making a ſoleciſme betwixt the old words and the new
<pb n="103" facs="tcp:7305:56"/>
practiſe. Thirdly, they did not thinke, that which they ſaw to bee the <hi>Species</hi> of <hi>Bread and Wine</hi>; and to haue vnder that <hi>ſhew,</hi> the <hi>body of Chriſt</hi>; but that which they ſaw, to be the <hi>body of Chriſt, i.e.</hi> In a <hi>myſterie,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Quo ſupra. cap. <hi>18.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Cuius corpus ibi confringi videmus &amp; credimus,</hi> whoſe body wee ſee and beleeue to be there broken ſaith <hi>Micrologus.</hi> So it was the body of Chriſt as they <hi>ſaw</hi> it, and ſaw it <hi>broken,</hi> which could not bee ſaid of his <hi>naturall</hi> body, but onely of the <hi>myſterie</hi> or <hi>Sacrament</hi> of his body.</p>
               <p n="4">4. They did not beleeue whole Chriſt to bee in either <hi>Species,</hi> as muſt needs haue beene beleeued, if they had con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceited that his very naturall body had beene <hi>in,</hi> or <hi>with</hi> the Bread or Cup, or <hi>exiſtent</hi> vnder the <hi>ſhewes</hi> of them: For <hi>Florus</hi> expreſly ſaith, <hi>wee receiue him in the Sacrament per partes</hi> by parts. And therefore, to teach the people, that howeuer in the Sacrament they receiue the body and blood of Chriſt apart, as communicating with him in his death; yet, <hi>whole</hi> and <hi>liuing Chriſt</hi> is <hi>ſpiritually</hi> communicated <hi>to their ſoules</hi> to giue them life. The Romane Church obſerued this Ceremony,<note place="margin">Ordo Rom. quo ſupra. pa. <hi>401.</hi>
                  </note> that at [<hi>Pax tecum</hi>] when the Biſhop after the conſecration, came to receiue, <hi>ſitting in his Seate,</hi> he brea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>king a piece of the Bread, and putting it into the Cup then held before him, ſaid, <hi>Fiat commixtio corporis &amp; ſanguinis Chriſti nobis accipientibus in vitam aeternam,</hi> let there bee a commixtion of the body and blood of Chriſt to vs receiuing it, vnto eternall life: meaning thereby, to ſignifie the <hi>vniting</hi> of Chriſts body and blood in his <note n="c" place="margin">Microl. de Miſſ. &amp;c. c. <hi>14.</hi> Amalar. de of<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fic. Miſſae l. <hi>3.</hi> c <hi>31.</hi> Expoſitio Miſſae Edit. per Cocciu<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g>. pa. <hi>142.</hi>
                  </note> Reſurrection, and to pray, that by vertue of partaking of Chriſt raiſed from the dead to dye no more, they which partaked his body and blood a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>part in the myſteries, might liue for euer. The words [<hi>Et Conſecratio</hi>] are now found in the <hi>Romane Order</hi> aforeſaid, but were not ſo (as it ſeemeth) in that co<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ie, which <hi>Ama<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>larius</hi> then followed. For he, out of that <hi>Ordo-Romanus,</hi> re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>porteth onely theſe words, <hi>Fiat commixtio corporis &amp; ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guinis Chriſti nobis accipentibus in vita<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> aeternam</hi>; but no word of <hi>Conſecration.</hi> Nor doth it fit the matter intended. For the Biſhop did not meane to <hi>conſecrate</hi> a Sacrament of <hi>Chriſts Reſurrection.</hi> And both the Bread and Cup were <hi>conſecrated</hi>
                  <pb n="104" facs="tcp:7305:57" rendition="simple:additions"/>
before. The preſent Roman Miſſall obſerveth the Ceremo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ny of <hi>putting a parcell of the Hoaſt</hi> into the Cup, at that time of [<hi>Pax tecum:</hi>] but hath, without any great ſhew of change, altered the words, and to another meaning. For whereas it was onely ſaid, <hi>Fiat commixtio corporis Chriſti, &amp;c.</hi> which is in plaine termes, <hi>Let the Reſurrection of Chriſt profit vs to eternall life, who receiue the Euchariſt.</hi> They haue now made it, <hi>Haec commiſtio &amp; conſecratio corporis &amp; ſangui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis Domini noſtri Ieſu Chriſti fiat nobis, &amp;c.</hi> as meaning to teach that there is, <hi>in</hi> the very Sacramentall ſignes, or <hi>vnder</hi> them, <hi>a mixture of Chriſts Body and Blood made</hi>; and ſo a <hi>pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſence of whole Chriſt</hi> in every drop of wine, and crumme of the bread by <hi>Concomitancie. Haec Commiſtio fiat.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Laſtly, that the Romane Church did not then beleeue any <hi>Reall preſence</hi> of Chriſt, as brought <hi>vnder</hi> the <hi>Species,</hi> by the Prieſts, and formall words of <hi>Conſecration,</hi> appeareth by this, that when the Biſhop did <hi>conſecrate,</hi> there was but one Cha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lice, or cup of wine before him: of which a little was after powred into other veſſels of wine, to conſecrate that for the Communicants, <hi>Quia vinum etiam non conſecratum ſed ſan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>guine Domini commixtum ſanctificatur per omnem modum,</hi> becauſe the Wine that yet was not conſecrated, but onely mixed with the Blood of our Lord, is ſanctified by euery way by them vſed: whereas now, the Conſecration is li<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mited to certaine formall words, and to onely ſo much as the Prieſt <hi>intendeth</hi> to conſecrate; becauſe forſooth, no more can be made the Body or Blood of Chriſt then is at that in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtant, turned thereunto. Wherefore I now aſſume as mani<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>feſt, that the Romane Church was not as yet, nor before the 900 yeere of our Lord, poſſeſſed of the dotages either of <hi>Conſubſtantiation,</hi> or <hi>Tranſubſtantiation.</hi> And yet euen then obſerued, vpon the <hi>Station</hi> dayes, when they might not <hi>kneele</hi> in <hi>publike prayer,</hi> yet at the <hi>Celebration of the Sacramens</hi> to <hi>bow downe</hi> themſelues in thoſe prayers (wherein they might not <hi>kneele)</hi> in token of their <hi>humble and reuerend ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledgement of the ſpeciall grace of God, ſigned, ſealed and ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>hibited to them thereby.</hi> And, that they likewiſe had care, in the <hi>act of receiuing,</hi> to <hi>diſcerne</hi> the Lords Body <hi>reverentiâ
<pb n="105" facs="tcp:7305:57"/>
ſingulariter debitâ,</hi> with reuerence then ſpecially due to it,<note place="margin">Rhemig vixit An. <hi>590.</hi> habe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tur in Bibl. Patr. Tom. <hi>5.</hi> part. <hi>3</hi> pag. <hi>887</hi> Colum. <hi>2. A.</hi>
                  </note> as <hi>Auguſtine</hi> ſpeaketh, no man can doubt. For therefore <hi>Rhe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>migius</hi> the Biſhop of <hi>Rhemes,</hi> in 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.24. <hi>&amp;c.</hi> coupleth the <hi>conſecration</hi> and <hi>participation</hi> in that reſpect, ſaying, <hi>Quo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tieſcunque accedimus ad conſecrandum, vel percipiendum Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cramentum muneris aeterni, quod nobis Dominus pijſſimus in me<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>moriam ſui dimiſit tenendum, cum timore &amp; compunctione cor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dis, omnique reuerentia debemus accedere:</hi> So often as wee come to conſecrate or partake the Sacrament, &amp;c. we ought to come thereto with feare and compunction of heart,<note place="margin">Treat. <hi>of</hi> knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling, <hi>pag. 195.</hi>
                  </note> and with all reuerence. So alſo before him <hi>Caeſarius Arelaten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſis. hom.</hi> 12. alleadged by the Biſhop of <hi>Rocheſter,</hi> ſheweth that during that Action the people were required to abide in the Church, <hi>Humiliato corpore &amp; compuncto corde,</hi> with humbled bodies and compunction of heart.<note place="margin">Wall. Strabo de rebus Eccle<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſiaſticis cap. <hi>19</hi>
                  </note> This reuerend carriage <hi>Wall. Strabo</hi> ſheweth to belong to <hi>Decencie</hi> and to <hi>Order</hi> required of <hi>Paul,</hi> 1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 14. which <hi>Decorum</hi> or <hi>De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cencie</hi> being requiſite <hi>In ſingulis ſanctorum operibus, tamen e<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tiam atque etiam in ſanctiſſimi ſanguinis &amp; corporis veneratione ſeruari debet, &amp;c.</hi> in all workes of the Saints, much more ought it to bee obſerued with all veneration of the moſt ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly body and blood of Chriſt, &amp;c and after, <hi>Secundum ordi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nem autem, vt ſanctificationem eorum ae cibis caeteris longe diſta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re ſciamus,</hi> It is according to <hi>Order,</hi> that wee may know that the ſactification of thoſe doe differ farre from other meates. There hee treateth of the <hi>receiuing</hi> of the Commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nion <hi>faſting,</hi> and proueth the fitneſſe of it, from the reſpect of that <hi>Decencie</hi> and <hi>Order,</hi> in which it ought to bee recei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued, and which requireth ſober men. This man was ſo far from the thought of <hi>Table geſture,</hi> as he taketh it to belong to <hi>Order</hi> that the great diſtance betwixt this and common food, ſhould be ſhewed in the <hi>bodily receiuing.</hi> Yea hee cal<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>leth the very <hi>Act</hi> of receiuing <hi>veneration,</hi> becauſe it was receiued with veneration,<note place="margin">Epheſ. <hi>3.14.</hi>
                  </note> like as <hi>Paul</hi> vnderſtandeth <hi>Prayer</hi> by <hi>bowing of the knee,</hi> becauſe that was the common geſture; <hi>For this cauſe doe I bow the knee to God, &amp;c.</hi> So <hi>Stra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bo</hi> ſaith, <hi>in the veneration of the blood and body of Chriſt,</hi> in ſtead of [<hi>in the receiuing</hi>] becauſe it was not receiued but
<pb n="106" facs="tcp:7305:58"/>
with <hi>veneration</hi>; that is, <hi>Externall Adoration</hi> of <hi>Bowing</hi> or <hi>Kneeling.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <div n="28" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 28. The ſecond Obſervation in the practiſe of the Ancient Churches.</head>
               <p>MY ſecond <hi>Obſeruation</hi> is, that to <hi>take it of the Miniſters hands,</hi> and to <hi>partake,</hi> or <hi>receiue into their mouthes,</hi> was not alwayes the ſame; nor alwayes done at the ſame <hi>time,</hi> or in the ſame <hi>place.</hi> For they did for a long time take it at the <hi>Church,</hi> carry it <hi>home,</hi> and <hi>there receiue it.</hi> And after the Councels of <hi>Toledo,</hi> and the <hi>Caeſar-Auguſtan Councell</hi> had ty<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ed them to <hi>aſſumere in Eccleſia,</hi> receiue it in the Church, they did yet, in the Greeke Church, come vp to the <hi>Table,</hi> or <hi>Chancell,</hi> to take the Bread <hi>ſtanding,</hi> but ſtayed not to <hi>eat</hi> it <hi>there,</hi> but carried it to their owne <hi>places,</hi> and there (after pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uate prayer for themſelues) did eat it <hi>kneeling,</hi> as (out of <hi>So<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>zomen)</hi> hath beene ſhewed. As for the <hi>Cup,</hi> becauſe they could not take that away with them, as they did the <hi>Bread,</hi> they did receiue that <hi>Adoring,</hi> as hath beene ſhewed out of <hi>Cyrill.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Ordo Rom. quo ſupra. Tom <hi>8</hi> Bibl. Patr. pag. <hi>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>0<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>
                     </hi>
                  </note>And in the Roman Church, the Prieſts and Deacons called Miniſters of the Altar, came to the Biſhop then <hi>ſitting in his Seat, kiſſed</hi> him, tooke the bread of his hand, and then went away <hi>in ſiniſtra parte Altaris communicaturi,</hi> to the left ſide of the Altar to partake it, where there can bee no doubt whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther they did <hi>kneele,</hi> or no, if we remember what hath been alleadged out of <hi>Micrologus.</hi> And as for the <hi>Sub-Deacons</hi> that were not allowed to goe to the Altar to Communicate, they came to the Biſhops ſeat,<note place="margin">Lib. Sacrar. Ceremon. <hi>2.</hi> pag. <hi>181.</hi>
                  </note> kiſſed his hand, and tooke it in thei<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap> 
                  <hi>mouthes,</hi> but not in their <hi>hands,</hi> which any man muſt conceiue to be <hi>kneeling,</hi> as the Booke of <hi>Ceremonies</hi> expreſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly affirmeth. The Biſhop, and others at his appointment, carried vnto the people, in their owne places, and put it in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>to their mouthes, which I know not how they ſhould well doe,<note place="margin">Diſput <hi>againſt</hi> Kneeling, <hi>and</hi> Al<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>are Da<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>maſc.</note> without that the Receiuers <hi>kneeled.</hi> So then the Teſti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>monies brought by ſome men, to proue that they did of ol<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>der times, receiue it <hi>ſtanding,</hi> are true for the act of <hi>taking,</hi>
                  <pb n="107" facs="tcp:7305:58"/>
in thoſe <hi>times</hi> and <hi>places,</hi> of which their Authors ſpeake; but not true of the act of <hi>receiuing</hi> or <hi>communicating.</hi> That the Prieſt now receiueth <hi>ſtanding</hi> at the Altar, and not <hi>kneeling,</hi> as of old; I conceiue to be done for the feare of <hi>ſhedding.</hi> But it was not ſo before the Monſter of <hi>Tranſubſtantiation,</hi> I am ſure.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="29" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 29. The third Obſervation in the ancient practiſes of the Churches.</head>
               <p>THe third obſervation is, that beſides the <hi>Solemne Com<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mon Prayers,</hi> at which they might not <hi>kneele,</hi> but onely <hi>ſtand,</hi> in ſome of them <hi>inclinati,</hi> bowing themſelues, as at the <hi>Celebration.</hi> Both the Prieſt and people, had ſometimes their <hi>priuate deuotions,</hi> at which they might, and did vſe to <hi>kneele,</hi> euen on thoſe <hi>Station</hi> dayes, and ſuch <hi>kneeling</hi> was not taken to bee any breach of the Canon made for <hi>ſtanding</hi> on ſuch dayes, in <hi>Prayer.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The <hi>Romane order</hi> aforeſaid ſheweth, how the Biſhop, ad<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dreſſing himſelfe to the <hi>conſecration,</hi> while the Quier ſung. <hi>Glorie bee to the Father, &amp;c.</hi> the hymme which giueth glo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ry to the Trinity, <hi>Pontifex concelebrat ſecreto orationem ante Altare inclinatus vſque ad repetitionem,</hi> the Biſhop celebra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teth a prayer in priuate bowing himſelfe at the Altar vntill the repetition: <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ot <hi>ſtans inclinatus</hi>; but abſolutely, <hi>Inclinatus</hi> bowing himſelfe. And that the Prieſt likewiſe immediate<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly before his receiuing did ſo, <hi>Non ex aliquo ordine ſed ex re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ligioſorum traditione,</hi> not by appointment but by tradition, wee haue before obſerued out of <hi>Micrologus, de Off. Miſſ. c.</hi> 18.</p>
               <p>This is (as I take it) the thing aimed at in that Decree of <hi>Alexander</hi> the third, who Poped <hi>Ann.</hi> 1159 ſomewhat be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore <hi>Innocent</hi> the third, or <hi>Honorius</hi>; which Decree is preſſed by <hi>Altare Damaſcenum,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Alt. Damaſc. pag. <hi>786.</hi> Decret. Greg. lib. <hi>2</hi> Tit. <hi>9</hi> cap. quoniam.</note> to proue that neither the <hi>Prieſt</hi> in <hi>conſecrating,</hi> nor the <hi>people</hi> in <hi>receiuing</hi> were permit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted, on thoſe <hi>Feſtiualls</hi> to <hi>kneele.</hi> The Decree is this. <hi>Die<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bus Dominicis &amp; alijs praecipuis Feſtiuitatibus, inter Paſcha &amp;
<pb n="108" facs="tcp:7305:59"/>
Pentecoſtem genu-flexio nequaquam fieri debet, niſi aliquis ex Denotione velit facere in ſecreto. In conſecrationibus Epiſcope<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rum, &amp; Clericoru<g ref="char:cmbAbbrStroke">̄</g> ordinationibus, conſecrantes &amp; conſecratitan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tum genua flectere poſſunt, ſecundum quod conſecrationis modus requirit.</hi> Vpon Lords dayes and other chiefe Feſtiuals, knee<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ling ought not to bee vſed: vnleſſe any diſpoſe to doe it pri<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uately. In the conſecrations of Biſhops, and ordination of Miniſters both the conſecrators and conſecrated may kneele according to that which the manner of conſecration requi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>reth. You ſee (ſaith the <hi>Altar of Damaſcus</hi>) that the <hi>conſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crating</hi> and <hi>conſecrated,</hi> in <hi>Ordinations</hi> are excepted; but not, the <hi>Conſecrator,</hi> nor <hi>Recieuer</hi> of the <hi>myſteries, Exceptio firmat regudam in caſibus non exceptis,</hi> an exception eſtabliſheth a rule in all caſes not excepted. But this mans earneſtneſſe ſuffered him not to ſee, that there is an <hi>exception</hi> made, in this Decree, of <hi>kneeling our of Deuotion in priuate,</hi> which might haue, and I thinke had reſpect to thoſe <hi>kneelings</hi> both of <hi>Prieſt</hi> and <hi>people</hi> at the <hi>receiuing of the Sacrament,</hi> when they vſed <hi>priuate</hi> prayers; The Prieſt for himſelfe, and peo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ple euery one for himſelfe, as hee <hi>receiued.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Ordo Rom Tom <hi>8</hi> Bibl. P<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>. pag <hi>
                        <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>99.</hi> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>2.</hi> li<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>. <hi>D.</hi>
                  </note>And this kneeling could not be vnderſtood a breach of the Decree of the firſt <hi>Nicen</hi> councell, for <hi>ſtanding</hi> on thoſe dayes at <hi>prayer</hi>; for, that was vnderſtood of their <hi>ſolemne publicke prayers,</hi> made when all the congregation, in (as it were) profeſſion of Chriſts <hi>Reſurrection,</hi> were injoyned to <hi>ſtand.</hi> For after they once came to the deliuery of the Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ment, vntill it was all finiſhed, the <hi>Antheme</hi> (as they called it) <hi>i.e.</hi> their ſinging by turnes, for the Communion was conti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nued. So as there was, for that time, no <hi>publicke office</hi> of pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er in hand. And that the Decree of <hi>Alexander</hi> had reſpect vnto ſuch <hi>priuate deuotionary prayers,</hi> is probable by the words of the <hi>Gloſſe</hi> in the title of the Decree, which is this. <hi>In praecipuis Feſtis, &amp; intra Paſcha &amp; Pentecoſtem non fit ſolen<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nis genu-flexio:</hi> In principall Feſtiuals and betweene Eaſter, and Whiteſuntide,<note place="margin">De rebus Ec<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cleſiaſticis cap. <hi>26. neere the beginning.</hi>
                  </note> there muſt be no <hi>ſolemne Kneeling<g ref="char:punc">▪</g> i.e.</hi> not of the whole congregation together. And this is yet made more probable, if not more then probable, by the words of <hi>Wall. Strabo,</hi> who ſaith, <hi>Quibus horis &amp; temporibus,</hi> what
<pb n="109" facs="tcp:7305:59"/>
houres and times, wee muſt pray without kneeling, <hi>Jnter publica officia, Canones oſtendunt,</hi> in the publicke offices the Canons doe ſhew. <hi>In Dominicis Feſtis maioribus &amp; quinqua<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>geſima iuxta quos Canones publice paenitentes ſemper genua flecte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re debent:</hi> Vpon more ſolemne Lords dayes and in the week before Lent, according to the Canons, the Penitentiaries do alwayes publickely kneele. Where we ſee, for our purpoſe two things. 1. That the reſtraint of <hi>Kneeling</hi> in prayer, is limited <hi>in publica officia,</hi> while they are performing pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licke offices. 2. That <hi>open Penitentiaries</hi> were by Canon to <hi>kneele</hi> euen in thoſe dayes, becauſe that this geſture of one, two, three, or a few, was not held a breach of that other Canon which reſpecteth the aſſembly <hi>joyntly.</hi> And if, with<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>out breach of that Canon, the <hi>open Penitents</hi> might <hi>kneele</hi> then at the <hi>ſolemne publicke prayers,</hi> how could the <hi>priuate kneeling</hi> of each Communicant in his turne, bee vnderſtood a breach thereof, when this was done while all the <hi>publicke ſolemne prayers</hi> ceaſed, and <hi>hymnes</hi> onely were ſung?</p>
            </div>
            <div n="30" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 30. The fourth <hi>Obſeruation</hi> touching the ſame.</head>
               <p>THe fourth <hi>Obſeruation</hi> is, that howeuer in the time of <hi>Iuſtin Martyr, An.</hi> 150. at leaſt in ſome places, the Communicants appeare to haue <hi>come vp to the Table,</hi> and ta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ken euery man his portion: yet <hi>An.</hi> 200. in <hi>Tertullians</hi> time, they tooke it not, but <hi>ex Praeſidentium manu,</hi> from the hand of the Paſtors. And that euer ſince, for ought appeareth, it hath beene deliuered by the Miniſter onely, or by his hands the <hi>Deacons,</hi> though <hi>Altare Damaſcenum</hi> like it not: And, as hath beene ſhewed, was alwayes deliuered with a <hi>briefe pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>er forgoing it,</hi> which hee liketh not neither.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="31" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 31. <hi>The fifth</hi> Obſeruation.</head>
               <p>THe fifth Obſeruation is, That in many (if not moſt) Churches through the world, they did celebrate the
<pb n="110" facs="tcp:7305:60"/>
Communion, euery day. Which as a thing vndoubted of, I forbeare to proue.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="32" type="chapter">
               <head>CAP. 32. The laſt <hi>Obſeruation</hi> together with Anſwers to the Obiections made againſt <hi>Kneeling.</hi>
               </head>
               <p>
                  <note place="margin">Synod. Turon. cap. <hi>37.</hi>
                  </note>THe laſt Obſeruation is, That on all other dayes, ſaue the Lords dayes and Pentecoſt, they were, by Order, to make all their prayers, <hi>fixis in torram genibus, kneeling</hi> both in <hi>Tertullians</hi> time, and ſo along. Now, if by <hi>Order,</hi> they then prayed <hi>kneeling,</hi> and a <hi>prayer</hi> was made for <hi>each Commu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nicant</hi> at the time of <hi>deliuery</hi>; and he for himſelfe, at the <hi>re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiuing</hi> had a <hi>ſhort prayer</hi>; who can perſwade himſelfe, that <hi>they did not on all thoſe dayes receiue it kneeling?</hi> And if it bee, (as <hi>Altare Damaſcenum</hi> ſaith it is) moſt like that they recei<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ued it on thoſe dayes; as they did, on the Lords dayes: Then ſay I, that on the <hi>Lords dayes</hi> alſo, they did receiue it <hi>kneeling</hi>; And, on the <hi>weeke dayes</hi> were bound ſo to doe, by that Decree which required them to <hi>kneele in all their pray<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ers,</hi> conſequently. That there is not to bee found any <hi>Decree for the geſture of kneeling in the Act of receiuing,</hi> no not in the <hi>Romane-Church,</hi> before, or after the <hi>Reall preſence,</hi> nor yet in the <hi>Greeke Church</hi> (where yet they vſed to <hi>kneele)</hi> doth manifeſt both the Antiquity and vniuerſality of this Cere<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mony, which out of a common notion of all Chriſtians (that in partaking of the body and blood of the Sonne of God, it was comely for them to expreſſe, <hi>reuerentiam ſingulariter de<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bitam)</hi> did make it ſelfe a <hi>Law</hi> vnto them, without any <hi>De<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cree,</hi> as out of <hi>Tertullian</hi> I have ſhewed before.</p>
               <p>And therefore, againſt <hi>Altare Damaſc.</hi> I ſay with Maſter <hi>Beza,</hi> that this geſture of <hi>Adoration in receiving,</hi> was in <hi>vſe</hi> and <hi>ſtate</hi> long before the <hi>Reall preſence</hi> was hatched; and was taken vp by the brewers of the Dreame, and pleaded as an Argument for the <hi>Reall preſence,</hi> as if the worſhip inten<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ded to the perſon of Chriſt ſitting in Heauen, had beene al<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>wayes meant to him as <hi>contained in the Bread and Wine,</hi> or
<pb n="111" facs="tcp:7305:60"/>
                  <hi>ſhewes</hi> thereof; which is ſo profeſſedly manifeſt in <hi>Algerus,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Bibl. Patr. Co<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lon Tom. <hi>12.</hi> part. <hi>1.</hi> pag. <hi>435</hi> colum <hi>2.</hi> Vel de Sacra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mento lib. <hi>2.</hi> c. <hi>2</hi>
                  </note> who liued <hi>anno</hi> 1060, as nothing can bee more. <hi>Caſſa enim videtur tot hominum huic Sacramento miniſtrantium, vel ado<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rantium veneranda ſedulitas, niſi ipſius Sacramenti longe maior crederetur, quam videretur veritas et vtilitas; Cum ergo exterius quaſi nulla ſint quibus tanta impenduntur venerationis obſequia, aut inſenſati ſumus, aut ad intima mittimus magna ſalutis myſte<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ria:</hi> the venerable diligence of ſo many both adminiſtring and adoring this Sacrament, ſeemes vaine, vnleſſe the truth and profit of the Sacrament were not beleeued to bee farre greater then can bee ſeene with the eye: Seeing therefore thoſe things which appeare outwardly, are almoſt no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing; either wee are ſenſeleſſe in beſtowing ſo much a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doration vpon it, or elſe wee doe looke vpon ſome internall myſteries of great ſaluation in it: which though it was no good argument, yet it was an <hi>Argument</hi> for defect of a better.</p>
               <p>I therefore conclude, that <hi>Kneeling in the act of receiuing, was not brought into the Church by Antichriſt; nor euer was yet ſtrengthened with any Papall Decree; but hath been made a foot-banke vnto that Antichriſtian monſter of Tranſubſtantiation,</hi> onely by miſ-interpretation of it, by ſuch as ſought out all meanes, and laid hold on any colourable thing, that might ſuckle the monſter of their braine, when it was once borne. <hi>Beza</hi> therefore, and other Churches which liue pell-mell with the Popiſh, where Idolatry is openly in the ſtreetes committed, in <hi>bowing to a piece of Bread,</hi> as if it were no<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>thing elſe but Chriſt himſelfe ſhifted into a new ſuit of apparell, had reaſon enough to forbeare this geſture in their Churches: and to diſſwade it, as a thing which <hi>had beene,</hi> and therefore <hi>may</hi> bee dangerous.<note place="margin">Beza Epiſt. <hi>12</hi> &amp; adverſus Heſhuſium in Opuſculis pag. <hi>311.</hi> &amp; queſt. &amp; reſponſ. Queſt. <hi>243.</hi> Edit. <hi>1570.</hi>
                  </note> And therefore <hi>Beza</hi> doth no where condemne the <hi>vſe</hi> of it as in it ſelfe <hi>vnlawfull,</hi> but onely defend the Churches which, in reſpect of the perill that might enſue, or out of a deſire to roote the <hi>Bread-wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip</hi> out of the mindes of men, doe decline the vſe of this Ceremony.</p>
               <p>And this (what euer that fiery, though learned man, which compiled <hi>Altare Damaſcenum,</hi> ſay to the contrary)
<pb n="112" facs="tcp:7305:61"/>
was the judgement of all thoſe Diuines, who, in the name of the <hi>French</hi> and <hi>Dutch</hi> Churches, made certaine obſeruati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons vpon the <hi>Harmony of confeſſions</hi> ſet out at <hi>Geneua,</hi> in <hi>Be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>za</hi> his time, <hi>An.</hi> 1581. for in their fourth Obſeruation vp<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on the <hi>confeſſion of Bohemia.</hi> in <hi>Sect.</hi> 14. <hi>Confeſſ. de Caena</hi>; and on theſe words,<note place="margin">Herm Confeſſ <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> 
                     <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>nea. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap> Sect <hi>14.</hi> pag. <hi>120.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Populus autem fidelium, vſitatiſſime in genua procumbeus hoc accipit,</hi> the faithfull moſt vſually re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiue it kneeling on their knees; ſay thus: <hi>In hoc etiam ritu ſuam cuique Eccleſiae libertatem ſaluam relinquendam arbitra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mur: non quod per ſe hunc morem damnamus, (cum hac, cauti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>one de qua modo diximus obſeruatione quarta) ſed quoniam ad <gap reason="foreign">
                        <desc>〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉</desc>
                     </gap>, ex animis euellendam, preſtitit pleriſ<expan>
                        <am>
                           <g ref="char:abque"/>
                        </am>
                        <ex>que</ex>
                     </expan>. locis e<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>m ce<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>remoniam aboleri, in ipſorum ſignorum ſumptione, de qua vid. ſu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>pra obſeruat.</hi> 1. <hi>ad Heluetiam priorem.</hi> In this rite alſo, we leaue each Church to her owne liberty; not that wee con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>demne it ſimply as euill in it ſelfe (vſed with caution giuen in our fourth Obſeruation) but for the rooting of B<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ead-worſhip our of mens minds, it is better that in moſt places it were caſherred, &amp;c. Where is manifeſt that they judge this Ceremony, in it ſelfe <hi>lawfull</hi>; and therefore leaue all Churches to their owne liberty, only with caution, that it bee not vſed as any meanes to cheriſh the <hi>Bread-worſhip.</hi> For which, both the <hi>Articles of our Religion,</hi> and <hi>the Declaration</hi> related before, haue put in good caution. As for the reſt, they doe rather make a good <hi>defence</hi> for ſuch Churches as do <hi>forbeare</hi> it, then at all condemne any that vſe it.</p>
               <p>And <hi>Dialection Euchariſtiae</hi> printed and publiſhed with the ſecond volume of <hi>Beza</hi> his Workes, and in his life time, at <hi>Geneua, Ann.</hi> 1570. ſaith, <hi>Veteres Euchariſtiam cum ſum<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mareuerentia &amp; magno honore tutos tamen ab Jdololatria fuiſſe, quod nobis etiam, antiquâ diſciplinâ reuocatâ, &amp; catechiſmi for<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>mâ reſtitutâ, contingeret.</hi> The Ancients receiued the Eucha<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>riſt with all reuerence and great honour (that is, as hee ſaith on the next page, <hi>adorantes,</hi> adoring it) and yet were free from all Idolatry, which alſo wee might doe, by recalling the ancient diſcipline, and reſtoring the forme of catechiſme.</p>
               <p>The <hi>Bread-worſhip</hi> was brought in by Antichriſt indeed, and was as <hi>Cofter</hi> (though to another purpoſe) ſaith, the
<pb n="113" facs="tcp:7305:61"/>
greateſt idolatry that euer was in the world, if the Bread bee not turned into the true and naturall body of Chriſt; as, vpon my ſoule, it is not.</p>
               <p>This Ceremony was not brought in by him, but turned from the Creator by an horrible blindneſſe, to the creature; from which, if wee returne it to the true owners of all <hi>reli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>gious Adoration,</hi> ſhall this bee our ſinne, or theirs that will needs condemne vs? I lament to ſee the tranſport of Paſſi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on of ſuch as ſay, <hi>the Formaliſts ſeeme to beleeue the Reall pre<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſence in the Elements</hi>; which, if it bee true, God will judge vs; if not, hee that accuſeth falſely is guilty of that which he objecteth as a ſlander; and by the law of God, to beare the ſame puniſhment.</p>
               <p>Object. There remaineth the laſt Objection, viz. <hi>That it is not lawfull to kneele before a conſecrated creature</hi>; Ergo, <hi>not to kneele in receiuing the Communion.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> The <hi>Antecedent</hi> is not ſimply true. The <hi>conſequence</hi> will not hold, if the <hi>Antecedent</hi> were abſolutely true; there<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore, the <hi>Argument</hi> failes. The humane nature of Chriſt is a <hi>conſecrated creature,</hi> and yet was it lawfull to bow before it, as the <hi>fleſh of God.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>The <hi>Arke</hi> of God, the <hi>Temple,</hi> the <hi>Holy Mountaine,</hi> the <hi>Altar</hi> of God, were meere creatures <hi>conſecrated</hi> of God. So was the <hi>Buſh, Cloud,</hi> the <hi>fire</hi> which came from heauen, for that preſent vſe of them: yet the people of God (as hath beene ſaid) <hi>bowed before them,</hi> worſhipping not the <hi>creature,</hi> but the <hi>Creator</hi>; and that they did this lawfully (though it was not to <hi>commanded</hi> of God) wee haue heard out of <hi>Alta<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>re Damaſcenum,</hi> and are well aſſured, out of the Scriptures, <hi>Pſal.</hi> 99.6.8. <hi>&amp;c.</hi> The termes therefore of <hi>bowing be<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fore</hi> muſt bee ſtated in ſome certaine meaning to make the <hi>Antecedent</hi> true.</p>
               <p n="1">1. <hi>Bowing before,</hi> is ſometimes, onely <hi>bowing downe,</hi> when a thing is before vs and is <hi>in ſenſu diuiſo,</hi> in a diuided ſenſe; when the bowing hath no <hi>intendment</hi> to that thing which is before vs. And thus, when euer wee bow downe, wee muſt needs bow before ſome creature; <hi>conſecrated,</hi> or <hi>not,</hi> maketh no difference in this Notion.</p>
               <p n="2">
                  <pb n="114" facs="tcp:7305:62"/>2. <hi>Bowing before a creature,</hi> is <hi>in ſenſu conjuncto,</hi> in a con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>iunctiue ſenſe; and is twofold, firſt when the creature is re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpected only as <hi>obiectum a quo,</hi> the object from which, not <hi>ad quod</hi> to which we take occaſion to bow, by occaſion wherof wee bow our ſelues not at all to the conſecrated creature, but vnto God who hath ſanctified the creature to bee a <hi>ſigne of his preſence,</hi> or <hi>ſpeciall grace,</hi> of which ſort are the inſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ces giuen, and this is alſo lawfull.</p>
               <p n="3">3. <hi>Bowing before,</hi> is alſo ſometimes bowing to the crea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ture, <hi>i.e.</hi> to <hi>determine</hi> the Adoration in the creature, whe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther for it owne ſake, or in Relation to ſomething elſe, as the Papiſts moſtly profeſſe their bowing to bee done to their Images of Chriſt, &amp;c. And to the very <hi>Species</hi> of bread and wine, as vnited or conjoyned to the perſon of Chriſt.<note place="margin">Minutius Fae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tix in Oct. apud Arnobium.</note> And thus to bow to any conſecrated creature, or <hi>before</hi> it, is Idolatry; and ſo it is, to <hi>bare the head,</hi> or <hi>kiſſe the hand,</hi> as the old Idolaters did when the Image of <hi>Serapis</hi> paſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſed by them. He that ſhall charge this Church ſo to <hi>bow</hi> to the <hi>conſecrated creature,</hi> either for it ſelfe, or for Chriſts ſake, ſhall apparantly ſlander it. See before the Churches publike <hi>Declaration.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>But ſuppoſe it were vnlawfull to <hi>bow before a conſecrated Creature,</hi> reſpectiuely to it as an <hi>occaſionall object</hi> onely: and ſo make the <hi>Antecedent</hi> thus; <hi>It is vnlawfull to bow downe to God before any Conſecrated creature, reſpectiuely as an obiect, from whence wee take occaſion to bow:</hi> yet will not the <hi>Con<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſequence</hi> hold, that therefore it is <hi>vnlawfull to receiue the Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>crament kneeling.</hi> For it is not <hi>ordayned,</hi> nor <hi>vnderſtood</hi> in this Church, that the <hi>Kneeling</hi> hath any reſpect vnto the Conſecrated Creature, ſo much as <hi>Obiectum à quo,</hi> but one<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly hath a reſpect vnto the Declaration of our humble ac<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>knowledging the benefits internally communicated to the worthy Receiuer. And therefore there is no ſhew of <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doration</hi> made before the Conſecrated creatures, when they ſtand on the Table before vs, or at any time elſe; but one<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly we <hi>kneele</hi> in the <hi>act of receiuing</hi> them. Nor doth the Mi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>niſter come alwayes <hi>before,</hi> but more vſually on the <hi>one ſide</hi> of the Communicants diſpoſed in their Seats. The <hi>Signes</hi>
                  <pb n="115" facs="tcp:7305:62"/>
therefore are but <hi>accidentally</hi> before the Communicants, when they <hi>receiue</hi>; that is, for the reaſon of the <hi>Diſtribu<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion,</hi> and not of purpoſe brought before them, to take vp any <hi>Adoration</hi> by the ſight of them vnto God.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Altare Damaſcenum,</hi> taking it for graunted, that <hi>Wee adore Chriſt before the holy ſignes occaſionally as before obiects à quo,</hi> telleth vs, that this is all one with that Image-wor<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſhip, which ſome of the learned Papiſts, as <hi>Durandus</hi> and <hi>Holcot, &amp;c.</hi> doe allow, who would not haue the <hi>Adoration</hi> at all referred to the <hi>Image,</hi> but to the <hi>Prototype:</hi> And, to maintaine his ſlaunder, is content to ſay, that <hi>their Ima<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ges alſo are conſecrated.</hi> Wherein, beſide his miſtaking of our <hi>Kneeling,</hi> hee commits two faults; one, when hee equi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>vocateth in the tearme <hi>Conſecrated,</hi> as it Gods conſecra<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>tion, and that which is meerly of men, were alike. A ſe<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cond, when he compareth Images of Gods <hi>making</hi> and <hi>in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſtitution,</hi> with Images made by the <hi>luſt of men</hi> againſt Gods <hi>forbidding.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>One man, at the Baptiſme of his Childe, will make a Prince to bee one of his Witneſſes, or as wee ſay, <hi>Goſſips</hi>; and without asking him leaue, hee ſets out a Deputie, and obſerueth him with State in reference to the Prince. Ano<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ther hath the Graunt of the Prince of ſuch a fauour, the Prince deſigneth his Deputie to repreſent his Perſon, that Perſon is ſerved in State, as if hee were a Prince, not to honour him, but the Prince whom for that time hee per<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſonates. Are theſe two Caſes alike warrantable, or alike blameable? Such is our Caſe: the Papiſts without leaue make a Crucifixe; and, to the honouring, not of the Crucifixe, but of Chriſt crucified, doe ſuite and ſeruice thereto, or <hi>before</hi> it <hi>reſpectiuely</hi> to it as a type: wee haue the <hi>Image</hi> of Chriſt crucified in the <hi>Supper,</hi> by his owne appointment, wee doe our homage before them, not as Creatures, but as his <hi>deputies, Sacraments</hi>; nor, at all to them as they are Creatures, but by occaſion of them, or by them to Chriſt whoſe they are. Is this all one? This I ſpeake <hi>ex Hypotheſi,</hi> ſuppoſing, not graunting that wee doe performe any Adoration to them in relation to
<pb n="116" facs="tcp:7305:63"/>
Chriſt himſelfe in our <hi>kneeling.</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Zanch. de vs. <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="2 letters">
                        <desc>••</desc>
                     </gap>is externi <gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 word">
                        <desc>〈◊〉</desc>
                     </gap>. pag. <hi>497.</hi> Edit. <hi>1623</hi>
                  </note> Heare <hi>Zanchius. Non in<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>epte ex hoc Apoſtoli loco.</hi> (1 <hi>Cor.</hi> 11 27.) <hi>colligi poteſt, Sa<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cramenta enternis etiam honori &amp; reuerentia ſignis eſſe efficien<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>d<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>, non propter ipſa, ſed propter illorum inſtitutorem Chroſtum. Nam etiam dominus in lege cum vetuit adorari imagines ab ho<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>minibus fabricatae, a contrario docuit, ſuas imagines Sacramenta minirum rerum coeleſtium ſymbola non ſine aliqua reuerentia &amp; honore eſſe perticipanda. Atque hoc obſeruatum vidimus in ve<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>teri Eccleſia, tum Iſraelitica tum Chriſtiana.</hi> It may not vnfit<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ly bee collected from this place of the Apoſtle (1. <hi>Cor.</hi> 11.27.) that the Sacraments ought to bee honoured with euen external ſignes of honour and reuerence, not for themſelues, but for their Inſtitutor, Chriſt. For euen in the Law when the Lord forbad the adoring of Images of mens making, on the c<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ntr<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ary hee taught that his Images, the Sacraments, being ſymboles or ſignes of heauenly things, ſhould be par<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ticipated not without ſome reuerence and honour. And this wee ſee obſerued in the ancient Church, as well Iſrae<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>litiſh as Chriſtian.</p>
               <p>Object. <hi>But God hath not appointed the Sacraments to bee Adored,</hi> (ſaith he) <hi>or himſelfe to bee Adored before them?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> Indeed the Sacraments conſiſting as well of <hi>Acti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ons</hi> ordained to bee done by vs: as the <hi>Bleſſing, Breaking, Receiuing<g ref="char:punc">▪</g> Eating</hi> and <hi>Drinking</hi> of the <hi>Bread,</hi> &amp;c. as of the <hi>Elements</hi> which are <hi>ſanctified,</hi> cannot bee ſaid to be appoin<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ted to bee <hi>Ad<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                        <desc>•</desc>
                     </gap>red,</hi> vnleſſe wee ſhall <hi>Adore</hi> our action of <hi>ea<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ting</hi> the Bread, and <hi>drinking</hi> of the Cup of our Lord, which is ſo a part of the Sacrament, that without them it were no Sacrament to vs. That Chriſt hath not appointed vs to <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dore</hi> him in the <hi>receiuing</hi> of them, both <hi>Internally</hi> and <hi>Exter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nally,</hi> is an hereticall doctrine, though the expreſſion [<hi>Exter<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nall</hi>] bee not determined of him.</p>
               <p>O<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                     <desc>•</desc>
                  </gap>ject. But, <hi>Veneration</hi> of the Sacraments, ſaith <hi>Altare Damaſcenum</hi> wee allow; but not <hi>Adoration.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> See now that all the ſtrife ſhall bee about <hi>words,</hi> which haue (as I haue ſhewed) no <hi>formall</hi> difference of <hi>ſigni<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>fication,</hi> but onely by the <hi>deſignement</hi> of men in their <hi>vſe,</hi> nor in the particular, <hi>outward geſtures</hi>; which, by di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uine
<pb n="117" facs="tcp:7305:63"/>
inſtitution, ſhall difference the one from the other.</p>
               <p>Object. <hi>But kneeling is onely lawfull in actions of Adorati<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>on,</hi> i.e. <hi>Diuine?</hi>
               </p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> This is not true, for it is confeſſed to bee lawfull in <hi>Ciuill</hi> vſe. And I pray you, what action of Gods publicke ſeruice is there, which is not an Action of <hi>Adoration,</hi> how euer the expreſſion thereof bee not in euery action of his worſhip neceſſarily or conueniently one &amp; the ſame.<note place="margin">Zanch de cultu Dei externo l. <hi>1.</hi> Theſ <hi>2.</hi> in fine p. <hi>421.</hi> E<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dit. <hi>619.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>
                     <g ref="char:V">Ʋ</g>iſibi<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lis externaque venetatio &amp; Adoratio ad omnes ferme actiones di<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>uini cultus concurrit,</hi> viſible and externall <hi>veneration</hi> and <hi>A<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>doration</hi> concurres to almoſt all actions of diuine worſhip, ſaith <hi>Zanchius.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>Thus wee <hi>kneele</hi> while the ten Commandements are read, party to expreſſe our reſpect of that Law giuen by the voice of God himſelfe on Mount <hi>Sinai,</hi> with great ſtate and terror, a Law fit to caſt vs downe and humble vs; partly, for the <hi>prayer</hi> then ſubjoyned to euery precept for <hi>Grace</hi> to obſerue it, and <hi>pardon</hi> for our failings,</p>
               <p>Object. <hi>Geniculando excipere verba ex ore Lectoris aut Concionatoris proflata ratione ſanctitatis, eſſet idololatria,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Alt. Damaſc. pag. <hi>797.</hi>
                  </note> to re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ceiue the word <hi>kneeling,</hi> as coming from the mouth of a Reader or Preacher in reſpect of holineſſe were idolatry.</p>
               <p>
                  <hi>Anſw.</hi> This caſe commeth not home to that of <hi>receiuing the Sacraments,</hi> which, in that Action, wee doe not looke at as creatures, but as <hi>diuina ſymbola,</hi> ſignifying and ſealing the Couenant of Grace to vs. But yet the Opponent durſt not ſay it is idolatrie to heare the word, <hi>kneeling</hi>; but,<note place="margin">Externa reue<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>rentia eſt, vt poſt actionem ſacram, <hi>(viz. of</hi> preaching) coram miniſtro verſium incli<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nantes deum a<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>dorent. <hi>Ex 4.24</hi> &amp; <hi>12 28. Neh 8.</hi> Apoc. <hi>3.9</hi> Fenner. Theol Edit. <hi>1589.</hi> p. <hi>88.</hi>
                  </note> when it is done <hi>ratione ſanctitatis</hi> in reſpect of holineſſe, which muſt needs carry in to the <hi>perſon of the Preacher,</hi> and not vnto God. When <hi>Moſes</hi> and <hi>Aaron</hi> brought the meſſage to the Elders of <hi>Iſrael, Exod.</hi> 4.31. <hi>they bowed their heads,</hi> no doubt <hi>before Moſes</hi> and <hi>Aaron,</hi> and not at their <hi>backes,</hi> and worſhipped, not the Meſſengers of God, for their holineſſe, but God for ſending by them that gracious Meſſage. When wee ſhall profeſſe to bow <hi>before,</hi> and to the holy myſteries, for re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſpect of their holineſſe, let vs be branded and not ſpared; till then it were fit that men ſpared to calumniate the Seruants and Churches of the liuing God.</p>
            </div>
            <div n="33" type="chapter">
               <pb n="118" facs="tcp:7305:64"/>
               <head>CAP. 33. The <hi>Concluſion</hi> conſiſting of ſome priuate <hi>oc<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>currents,</hi> and <hi>requeſts</hi> of his <hi>Friend.</hi>
               </head>
               <p>ANd thus Sir, to ſatisfie your deſire, I haue too largely Anſwered to the objected Queſtions propounded in your letter; and almoſt within the time of three weekes which you limited. If you meet with needleſſe repetitions, and find (as is like you may) many defaults, beare with mee. For I haue written this, as <hi>Ieruſalem</hi> was builded, in a trou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>blous time, yea verely in the moſt troublous time (all things conſidered) that euer yet came vpon mee, the very houre of darkneſſe and ſhaddow of death.</p>
               <p>In this time therefore I had cauſe to looke about mee, and to conſider what I had now in hand, which I alſo did. And if in all this time wherein I haue beene ſoaked and laide to ſteepe in ſo much tribulation, I had found any wauering or doubtfulneſſe in my mind about theſe matters, I haue written of, aſſure your ſelfe I ſhould haue deſiſted. But ſtan<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ding fully perſwaded as in the ſight of the Lord, that I haue the truth with mee, and follow it. I did, as by ſtarts and fits I could,<note place="margin">His private letter contai<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned a requeſts: but becauſe the firſt of the three concer<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ned only ſome private ſad af<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>faires of his own, &amp; of ſom of his neere friends, that is here omitted, as not at all belonging to the matter here debated.</note> proceed, knowing that the line of diuine light ought to ſway our judgements, and not either the ſun-ſhine of peace, or ſhadowes of the euening ſtretched out vpon vs. Yea and in truth I tooke this taske vpon me as a Medicine, to reſtraine (what I could) my troubled ſpirit from conti<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>nuall feeding vpon that very bitter herbe which had trou<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>bled it.</p>
               <p>Now I haue two Requeſts vnto you, one for the <hi>Church of God</hi>; the other for <hi>my ſelfe.</hi>
               </p>
               <p>For the <hi>Church of God,</hi> I beſeech you by our Lord Ieſus Chriſt, that if you thinke as I doe, that the Ceremonies in Queſtion, howeuer they may ſeeme to vs <hi>Inconuenient</hi> in ſome reſpects; yet, are not <hi>vnlawfull,</hi> but ſuch as men (not impriſoned with prejudice) may with good conſciences ob<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſerue,
<pb n="119" facs="tcp:7305:64"/>
as matters of externall Order, impoſed on vs by law<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>full authority. Then ſir, doe your beſt endeauour to hold thoſe that ſtand wauering vnto their colours. And doe not yet make ſo much way to any euill affected, or open enemies to our Religion, nor weaken our party againſt the common Aduerſaries of our faith by diſunion of themſelues. Let not, for theſe things in which the kingdome of God ſtandeth not, thoſe things in which it doth ſtand, bee abandoned. Let no man build vpon his former perſwaſion, which can ex<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>cuſe no longer then till it bee better informed. Let no man walke after the Tradition of men, though good and learned. Nay let them conſider that of graue and holy <hi>Zanchy,</hi>
                  <note place="margin">Epiſt. lib. p. <hi>391.</hi>
                  </note> who writing one Epiſtle to Queene <hi>Elizabeth</hi> for Abatement of theſe Ceremonies, withall wrote another at the ſame time to that Reuerend and holy Biſhop <hi>Iewell</hi> to perſwade the Miniſters not to leaue their functions for thoſe things, if the Queene would not remoue them, or ſlacke the vrging of them. Tell them <note n="a" place="margin">Beza opuſc. in vitae Calui<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ni ad Ann. <hi>1538.</hi> p. <hi>368.</hi>
                  </note> how <hi>Calvin,</hi> though hee diſliked the re<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ducing of wafer-bread into <hi>Geneua</hi> in the time of his exile, yet at his returne neuer liked to ſtruggle for the change of it. Remember them of that praiſe which Maſter <hi>Fox</hi> gaue to that worthy Biſhop and Martyr <note n="b" place="margin">Fox, Martyr. p. <hi>13<gap reason="illegible" resp="#PDCC" extent="1 letter">
                           <desc>•</desc>
                        </gap>1.</hi>
                  </note> 
                  <hi>Hooper,</hi> how for the pub<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>licke ſeruice of the Church he bare and ſuffered patiently the priuate contumely of his <hi>Conformity.</hi> And wiſh them to take heed that they regard, not too much mans day; For <hi>he that ſhall iudge vs, is God.</hi> As for you ſelfe, I hope there will bee no need to bid you looke vpon the wonderfull bleſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ſing of God vpon you and your Miniſtery, aboue many of vs, while you haue vſed theſe things with a good conſci<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ence. Sirre vp our brethren who haue ſome authority in the hearts of thoſe godly people, who are vnhappily tranſ<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ported to an vnutterable diſlike of theſe things which they vnderſtand not, and to file off that rough edge of their not ſo-much <hi>opinions,</hi> as <hi>deteſtation.</hi> And doe what you can to moue all ſuch as need it, to conſideration, whether it ſhall not bee better, and vpon their death-bed more cordiall, to beare (not being <hi>vnlawfull</hi>) the vſe of theſe things, rather then to occaſion the rending of the Church, the diſpleaſure
<pb n="120" facs="tcp:7305:65"/>
of our Gouernours, the ſtopping of our mouthes, the deſo<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>lation (for ought wee know) of our flockes, the diſtreſſe of our families, and withall (which is not the leaſt) the confir<g ref="char:EOLhyphen"/>ming of an errour (by our if not <hi>doctrine,</hi> yet <hi>example</hi>) in the hearts of all thoſe, who are, or ſhall bee led to condemne as vntolerable, that which God will juſtifie as <hi>lawfull</hi> in vs; and ſo doth, as I am fully perſwaded, by his Word.</p>
               <p>Touching <hi>my ſelfe,</hi> I haue theſe requeſts to you; that you would remit this tract vnto meet againe, without giuing any copy of it, that I may (which I now could not) reuiſe, and amend it. And let me haue your free judgement of it; and if you take mee to bee deciued, ſet vp ſome cleere light before mee, and pray that mine eyes may bee opened. And I ſhall giue glory to God, who knoweth the vprightneſſe of my heart in this matter.</p>
               <p>For the reſt, commend mee to my friends, more ſpecially to my &amp;c. Let mee yet, of the little patch of life remaining, haue ſome releefe of comfort in your loue continued. And aboue all, pray for mee that the Lord who chaſtiſeth, would keepe me in his loue, burne out the droſſe that is in mee, ſanctifie mee wholly to himſelfe, and the ſeruice of his Church, and keepe mee (as I hope hee will) faſt knit vnto himſelfe in Chriſt, and when the time commeth; yea, and till then, vouchſafe to honour his owne name in my life and death. <hi>Farewell.</hi>
               </p>
            </div>
            <trailer>FINIS.</trailer>
            <pb facs="tcp:7305:65"/>
         </div>
      </body>
   </text>
</TEI>
